Dubconforlife

Chapter Four: Good Boy Daniel came stumbling out of the bathroom with Tommy, dazed smile on his face. “How we doing?” Trevor asked his brother. Tommy smiled, “Oh he’s feeling no pain…” Trevor walked over to the boy and snapped his fingers in his face, “How you doing stud?” His eyes focused on Trevor’s face, and he made a face, “I don’t like you.” Trevor smiled, “Yeah but I am loving you…” he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small white cracker, “Stick out your tongue…” Daniel seemed confused by the command but slowly stuck his long tongue out…Trevor placed the wafer on it. “Ok now suck…” He watched as the boy followed the instructions and let it dissolve in his mouth. “What was that?” John asked in concern. “It’s called a communion wafer, basically it’s a low level of scopolamine with a little Molly to help it along,” when John’s eyes grew wide Trevor chuckled, “It makes him more agreeable, calm down…I want this stud to be safe as much as you do.” John glared at him, “You have a fucked up definition of safe.” Trevor took a step and got in the man’s face, “And you got a fucked up hardon for your son…you really want to start throwing rocks in that glass house John?” John blanched and dropped his gaze. “Tommy, get him dressed, our last client is close.” The younger brother nodded and tossed a pair of nylon gym shorts to the jock, “Put them on stud.” Daniel looked at the shorts, “I don’t have any underwear.” Tommy grinned at the teen, “I know, put them on.” Daniel pulled the shorts on. His huge cock made an obscene bulge in the tiny shorts. Tommy walked over and squeezed it, “You look so hot…” Daniel moaned slightly, “Not a fag…” he whimpered as his cock throbbed in the stranger’s hand. “Sit down and be a good boy,” the younger brother ordered and was pleased to see the teen follow his instructions, the wafer was kicking in. Tommy walked back over to the bar and stood next to his brother, “He’s ready.” Trevor nodded and looked down at his phone, “He’s coming up,” look at John, “You want this to be over? Then do not talk to his man, do not make eye contact, and under no circumstances interrupt his session. This guy pays top dollar and will make us flush and you two are free to go after this if it works out.” “I’m not going to let him hurt my son…” John said, trying to focus his words even though he himself was wasted. Trevor flashed a million-watt smile, “Johnny, he isn’t going to hurt him, if fact he is going to do you a favor.” The older man seemed skeptical, and Trevor added, “He’s going to tame your brat of a son.” Before John could ask what that meant there was a loud knock on the door. “Here we go,” Trevor said walking over to the door and opening it. John noticed that he lowered his gaze, looking down at his feet instead of at the monster of a man on the other side of the door. He was nearly as wide as the door and easily as tall, his black blazer barely fit over his massive form as he reached out and raised Trevor’s face to meet eye contact, “Hello pup…it’s been a while.” Trevor nodded, “Too long sir, please come in.” The man walked in like he owned the place, there was an aura of command about him that even in his drugged state, John could sense. He glanced once at John and moved on until his eyes fell on Daniel, sitting in the chair quietly. “Oh,” the man said softly, “He is beautiful.” Trevor stepped back as the man approached the jock. Daniel looked up at him and paused…he was used to being the tallest person in any room but as he looked up he saw this man was taller. “Stand up boy,” Alpha said with a deep voice, “Let me see you.” Daniel hesitated before standing up, feeling slightly awkward as he realized he came up to the man’s chest. The man examined him from head to toe, appreciating the way every muscle was defined and toned. “You’re quite the specimen, aren’t you?” Alpha commented, “I can tell you’ve been working on your body.” Daniel nodded, not sure what else to say. The man looked back to the brothers, “You brought me a purebred…very nice.” He went back to Daniel, his hands moving over the boy’s smooth, toned chest, trailing down to his perfect eight-pack, “Such a beautiful creature,” he said, pausing at the jock’s waistband. Daniel felt his body shiver from the touch as the man hooked two fingers under his shorts, “We are going to have such a night…” Daniel felt a faint pang of apprehension, but the drugs made it feel like it belonged to someone else as the man walked around him, hand moving across his broad back and down to his pert ass, squeezing the cheeks through the thin nylon of his shorts. “Take these off, boy” he ordered sharply. Daniel hesitated only momentarily before reaching down to pull his gym shorts off and expose his perfect body. He could feel the heat from the stranger’s stare burning into his flesh as he stood naked before him. Alpha took a step closer, running his hand up Daniel’s leg and tracing it along Daniel’s inner thigh. He let out a soft moan when the man’s fingers brushed against his hardening cock. “Look at you pup…such a cock like this is magnificent,” he said slowly stroking the swollen tool, “You are destined to be a stud…” the man leaned in and lick the boy’s ear and Daniel whimpered as he began to melt. The man stood behind the jock, one hand wrapped around his trim waist, the other working up and down the length of his massive cock, “Relax, give yourself to me,” he whispered sensually in Daniel's ear. “I will keep you safe pup.” Daniel closed his eyes, feeling himself submitting easily to the stranger's demands. Alpha continued teasing him, grinding his hips against the boy’s smooth ass. “You know you want it, don't you?” he whispered again, “I can smell your arousal.” Daniel bit his lip, trying to suppress the sounds escaping him when the man pushed him onto the plush carpet. Daniel looked up as the man began to strip, taking off his jacket and revealing the tight, oxford shirt under, button by button he revealed a barrel chest that was covered in a light matt of hair, a set of thick abs that narrowed into a pair of gum gutters that made Daniel swoon. This man was in incredible shape for any age but for a man over 40, he was flawless. Daniels's admiration slowly melted into reluctant lust as the drugs seeped deeper into his brain, “Undo my belt,” the man commanded, small smile on his face. Daniel reached up with trembling hands and undid the man’s leather belt, revealing a pair of black Derek Rose boxer briefs. “Now my shoes.” Daniel looked down at the Gucci loafers and slipped them off the man’s feet. “Now my pants.” The slacks slid down two tree trunks of legs, the man stepped out of them and kicked them aside. Daniel looked up at the specimen of a man and felt nothing but awe at what he saw. His eyes fell to the bulge in the man’s boxers, and he stopped breathing for a moment as he saw an insane bulge coiled in the pouch…he was soft, but the man was obviously hung. “Do you like what you see pup?” Daniel nodded automatically, unable to stop staring. The man seemed to notice Daniel's attention to his crotch and smirked, “Touch it,” he commanded firmly. Daniel hesitated, his eyes wide as he looked up at the man. “Go ahead, pup,” he growled, leaning in close. Daniel gulped, his heart pounding loudly in his ears as he slowly reached out, carefully touching the massive bulge hidden beneath the boxers. He gasped softly, unable to believe how large it was. Like with his height, the teen jock was used to having the biggest dick in any locker room. He had lorded his cock over others, made them feel small and weak…and now as he rubbed the man’s hardening cock Daniel felt all of that and more. He knew who was in charge here and it wasn’t him. As if to underscore that point, the man pulled down his briefs, releasing his massive cock. Daniel stared, his mouth dropping open involuntarily as he saw the most enormous erection he had ever seen. It must have been ten inches long and it was thick, fat, veiny, and throbbing. The sight of it made Daniel’s own cock stand up hard and strong. The man watched the boy stare, smiling…he had seen this so many times before. Cocky, arrogant boys playing at men…thinking they knew anything. But as he stroked his cock, he watched the boy follow his movements like a hawk and knew…this one wanted to be owned. "Come here, pup," he commanded, his voice sending a thrill down Daniel's spine. The jock obeyed, crawling towards the beast, his own cock slapping against his tight abs as he moved. "Look at me," Alpha said, pulling Daniel’s gaze away from his cock. He cupped the boy's chin and tilted his head, forcing their eyes to meet. Daniel found himself drawn into the intense blue depths. "Tonight, you belong to me…you know that right? You are mine," he asked darkly. Daniel hesitated, unsure whether he should comply with the demand. Alpha held his chin, forcing him to look directly into his eyes. "Answer me!" he demanded impatiently. Daniel swallowed nervously, feeling his heartbeat quicken in response to the man's dominant presence. He kept reminding himself he wasn’t gay and that this was fucked up but something about the man, his presence, his aura…it made him want to comply. Finally, he dropped his gaze and said in a quivering voice. "Yes, sir," Alpha stroked the teen’s chin, “Good boy.” The praise moved through Daniel’s hard body like a narcotic, he looked back up at the man with wanting eyes… The man moved to the chair Daniel had been sitting in and sat down, spreading his legs wide. In a cheerful voice, he patted his thighs, “Come boy…come!” Daniel paused, the man was talking to him like he was a dog! The indignity of it hit his ego and he frowned…the exactly wrong thing to do. “COME! NOW!” the man snapped, and Daniel felt a stab of panic move through him as he began to move towards the man hesitantly. When he got to the chair the man indicated he was to climb on his lap. “I…” Daniel began to stammer as the reality of the moment began to sink in. The man pulled the jock up onto his lap, his ass sticking straight up, “I see we still have some discipline issues.” Before Daniel could say a word, the man’s hand came down hard on his ass, startling him. The pain shot through his body…he hadn’t been spanked since he was a child! He yelped and the man did it again, and then again. Each time he expected it, the sting increased. "Say you're sorry," the man taunted him between strikes. Daniel clenched his teeth, refusing to comply. He tried to push himself off the man's lap, but he held him firmly in place. "Say it!" the man shouted angrily suddenly, striking him harder. "I'm sorry!!" Daniel cried out, tears forming in his eyes. "Not yet," Alpha said, "But you will be," and sped up his hand, spanking the boy over and over and over. Daniel screamed, begging him to stop, but it only seemed to fuel Alpha's desire. The jock's skin reddened and burned, but the sensation of being utterly dominated was exhilarating. Each strike sent a wave of humiliation and arousal coursing through Daniel's veins. Finally, Alpha stopped abruptly, leaving Daniel panting heavily as he panted, "I'm sorry...oh god I'm so sorry..." Alpha gently caressed the boy's red cheeks, "There," he whispered softly, "That's better, now you understand who's in charge, right?" Daniel nodded weakly, his breaths coming out ragged. Alpha smiled, his expression softening. "You are such a beautiful beast," he said, observing Daniel closely. "You just need to be trained,." “Trained?” the boy asked as Alpha moved his hand lazily over his ass. Alpha nodded, “You will be given structure and a purpose…don’t you want that? Don’t you want the world to make sense?” The teen’s mind was spun, on the surface what this man was saying was insane but at the same time…it sounded so fucking good. Daniel did want all that, he wanted the world to be easier, he wanted someone to tell him what he had to do. His father never did, he ran all over him…but this man, this Alpha…he was different. Daniel looked up at the man with red eyes and nodded, “Yes sir.” Alpha chuckled softly, pleased with the boy's submission. Domination was a powerful drug and he understood the effect it would have on the young, virile teenager. The Alpha had a special fondness for these young athletes, their entire lives were spent honing their bodies to perfection, only to become completely vulnerable to their desires. Daniel was no exception; he had the potential to be an incredible boy who lived to serve. "Good boy," Alpha praised him, brushing a few strands of hair away from Daniel's forehead. "Sit up so I can see you." Daniel moved and straddled the man’s waist, that fucking insane cock sliding through his asscheeks. He felt the man’s massive hands hold him steady by his hips, “Look at you…flex for me boy…show that beautiful body to me.” At first, Daniel was hesitant, he raised his arms over his head, not sure what the man wanted. Alpha ran his fingers over the deep cuts of his abs and growled, “So fucking sexy…” The teen began to feel emboldened, flexing as he gyrated on the man’s lap. Alpha’s sounds of approval excited Daniel as he ground back onto that flagpole of a cock…putting on a show for one. He flexed his pecs, showing off years of training and dedication. Alpha ran his fingers over the pert nipples, “God, you are hot.” “Thank you, sir,” Daniel replied breathlessly, throwing his head back, groaning at the sensation of having his tits played with. "Such an eager puppy…” the man said as he watched the boy lose himself in the moment, his hands moved up the boy’s smooth back and pulled him close, “Do you want to please daddy?” Daniel arched his back, pressing his growing hard-on firmly against the man’s massive chest. He had been caught up in the fantasy for far too long. He didn’t care anymore about labels or the meaning of anything…right now he needed to please the man. "Yes Daddy," Daniel whimpered, looking up at the handsome face across from him. The man grinned wickedly, knowing full well the power he possessed over the inexperienced youth. He allowed Daniel to writhe atop him, feeling the boy's firm and toned body grind against his own. "You want more, pup?" he asked, his voice low and seductive. " “Yes, Sir," Daniel responded after a second, his breathing rapid and shallow as he realized he was riding an avalanche of lust, and he was losing control. He shifted restlessly, his ass rubbing against the stiffened cock beneath him. "Please," he pleaded, his voice cracking slightly. "Ask daddy to make you feel good," the man teased, reaching up to graze his fingertips lightly over Daniel's lips. Daniel shivered, the sensation of those calloused fingers against his sensitive skin driving him wild. His throat constricted, and he hesitated briefly, knowing he was about to commit to something he could not take back. But the desire to please this man, to gain his approval…to be seen as his… was consuming the teen, and he felt his ego start to wither inside of him. He closed his eyes before whispering, "Please, Daddy, make me feel good." The man smirked, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. He wrapped his muscular arms around Daniel's waist, holding him tightly against his chest. "As you wish, boy," he growled, his voice deep and husky. He pressed his lips to Daniel’s mouth and licked the boy’s lips. Daniel gasped and opened his mouth, inviting the man inside. Their tongues entwined, exploring each other's mouths passionately. Daniel's heart raced, his blood pounding in his veins. He couldn't believe what was happening, but he couldn't resist the allure of Alpha's dominance. Alpha slowly worked his way down Daniel's neck, kissing and sucking the tender flesh there. Daniel whimpered as he felt the man’s teeth gnaw at his neck, marking him, claiming the boy as his bitch. Daniel moaned as the man left hickey after hickey as Daniel had done on many a girl in the past. Alpha was marking his territory, letting the world know the jock was his and only his. The sensation drove the boy mad, and he kept his head back, silently begging the man to keep going. His hands pushed Alpha’s head into his neck harder as he writhed against the man’s cock… “Oh god…” Daniel gasped, “Oh shit…sir…oh please…” the boy whined as mark after mark was left, driving the young jock insane. Alpha stopped and looked the boy in his eyes and this time it was Daniel who kissed first, pulling Alpha’s head to his as he desperately probed the man’s mouth with his own. Their lips met with a hungry, passionate kiss as the teen's tongue danced with Alpha's, exploring every corner of his mouth. Alpha moaned softly, feeling the warm, wet intrusion deep within his soul. "Fuck yes, pup," he breathed heavily, "This is what you want, isn't it? To surrender completely?" Daniel nodded frantically, "Yes, sir," he gasped, his voice barely audible, “Please…” Alpha stood up, holding the boy as if he weighed nothing. Daniel’s long legs wrapped around the man’s waist as they walked from the chair to the bed, the man dumping the boy onto the soft surface as he began to stroke his cock. “Come here boy…puppy want a bone?” the man asked, addressing a dog again. Unlike before the tone excited Daniel and he moved to all fours and crawled across the bed towards the man’s colossal cock. Again, the teen jock felt awed by it, he had never seen a cock on par with his own, and seeing it in front of him…being offered…it was sending all kinds of signals to his brain. He knew he shouldn’t, his instincts telling him this was bad, but the lust and the desire were overwhelming him to the point where he could barely think clearly. “Worship it pup…show me how eager you are to be mine,” Alpha commanded with a smirk. Daniel hesitated; his eyes locked on the impressive member. It was so much bigger than his own cock which he had often boasted to his teammates. This cock…it was obscene, perfect, gorgeous…and his lust overwhelmed him. He lowered his head toward the pulsating member, pressing his lips against it. A soft moan escaped his lips as he tasted the musky scents wafting up from the swollen tip. Alpha placed his hands on the side of Daniel's head, guiding him as he began to suckle on the cock. The jock's eyes widened, feeling a surge of pleasure wash over him as he tasted the man's precum. "You like that pup?" Alpha asked softly. Daniel nodded, mumbling incoherently as he continued to worship the cock. "Tell me, pup," Alpha commanded, gripping Daniel's hair roughly. "Tell me how much you love it." Daniel pulled off the cock and looked up, drool dripping from his chin, “I love it, sir…I love it so much…” Alpha smiled, “You can keep pleasing me.” Daniel instantly went back to sucking on the man’s swollen cock, sucking and slurping as much of the salty nut juice he could draw from it. In the back of his mind, his former self screamed at him to stop, insisting he wasn’t a fag. But as he lovingly worked the slab of meat with his tongue he realized he was quickly losing the energy to care. All he wanted was to please him…to be seen as desirable by the man. The thought of Alpha fucking him, taking him without permission… terrified him as much as it turned him on beyond belief. And that was enough for him to ignore the warnings his mind was sending him. “Mmmmmm,” Alpha sighed, “You really are a natural slut, aren’t you?” Daniel blushed, his cheeks turning a deeper shade of red as he worked the cock harder. Alpha groaned, running his big hands through the boy’s hair, his fingers tangling in the golden locks. He pulled Daniel closer, making the teen choke on his cock, his big balls slapping against the boy’s chin. He released his grip, allowing Daniel to catch his breath. "That's it, boy," Alpha cooed, stroking Daniel's hair. "Work that cock, please me the best you can you fucking whore." Daniel gulped, his mouth filled with the taste of the man's cock. He continued to work it feverishly, relishing the opportunity to prove himself worthy. Alpha took note of the jock's eagerness, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. "Show daddy how much you love him," he purred. Daniel let go of the base of the cock, tracing his tongue along the vein that traveled down the shaft. Alpha gasped, his hips bucking involuntarily. The jock moaned softly, his voice muffled by the cock in his mouth. It was clear that he enjoyed the man's reaction. He loved hearing the groans of pleasure, feeling the warmth of the cock in his mouth. The intensity of the situation was overwhelming, but it was precisely what he wanted. He craved the attention, the validation, and the ownership that Alpha provided. The feeling of being desired, of being wanted, was intoxicating. He wanted to be claimed, completely devoured by this man. He wanted to be his personal plaything, his pet, his slut and he didn’t care who knew. “Do you want my cum?” the man asked, tugging at the boy's hair, “Do you want to swallow my load?” Daniel felt the tension rise in his gut, his heart racing as he struggled to find the words. "Yes sir," he managed to whisper, his voice trembling, “Please...” "Then beg for it," Alpha insisted, tightening his grip on Daniel's hair. The jock's eyes widened, a wave of shame washing over him. But the lustful desire burning within him drowned out any reservations he might have had. Daniel looked up at Alpha, his eyes pleading, "Please, sir, give me your cum." Alpha's grip tightened on his hair, his lust intensifying with every desperate plea. "Are you a good boy?" he growled, "Are you going to be my good boy?" Daniel whimpered, his breath coming out in ragged bursts. "Yes, sir," he managed to croak, his voice hoarse with desperation. "Say it properly," Alpha insisted, his grip tightening on the jock's hair. "I...I'm your good boy," Daniel repeated, his voice shaking with uncertainty. "Again," Alpha snapped, "Say it like you mean it!" Daniel whimpered, his throat constricting as he gathered the courage to speak. "I’ll be your good boy, sir," he finally uttered, his voice strained and weak. Alpha's grip loosened, and he smiled, "Then make me cum boy, earn my load!" Daniel nodded vigorously before greedily sucking Alpha's cock faster and harder. He savored the taste and scent of the man's cock, the texture slippery and throbbing under his eager tongue. Alpha groaned loudly, his cock swelling and pulsing in Daniel's mouth. The jock felt overwhelmed by the intensity of the situation, the sheer size of the cock filling his mouth, coating his tongue with pre-cum. He wanted nothing more than to feel please the man, to earn his cum, and to make him happy. All the jock knew was that he needed to please this man, to get his praise…he didn’t care what he had to do. Daniel sucked and licked and slurped on the man’s dick with every ounce of strength he had. He had become consumed by this, needed to hear the man cum to know he had done well. “Fuck yeah,” Alpha growled, his fingers tangling in Daniel’s hair, his grip tightening as he thrust his hips into the boy’s mouth, "Harder boy...be my good boy and suck harder..." Daniel swallowed the man’s cock whole, trying to deep-throat him as he gagged. Tears rolled down his cheek as he choked on the man's cock, not caring about anything save drinking his cum. "Good boy," Alpha praised, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. He gripped Daniel's hair tightly, forcing the jock to continue his frenzied sucking. Each thrust of his hips sent waves of pleasure radiating upwards, threatening to overwhelm him. He wanted to fuck the boy, claim him as his own, but he first needed to break him. "Show daddy how much you love him," he murmured, his voice thick with lust. Daniel whimpered, his throat straining under the pressure. His face flushed, and tears streamed down his cheeks as he sought to appease Alpha. "Yes, sir," he mumbled between breaths, "I'm your good boy, I’m your good fucking boy." Alpha's grip loosened slightly, and he ran his fingers affectionately across Daniels's scalp. "Such a good puppy," he murmured approvingly. "Make daddy cum…earn that cum boy!" Alpha commanded the words echoing in Daniel's ears like an irresistible mantra. He throbbed in the jock's mouth, his engorged cock swollen with lust, straining for release. Daniel swallowed the length of the cock, determined to satisfy his new master. The words rang in his head, propelling him forward, fueling his desire. "Yes, daddy…" he whimpered, his voice hoarse with lust and exertion as he came up for air before going back to Alpha’s donkey dick. The word seemed to thrill Alpha and he began to slam his cock down the boy’s throat, Daniel going limp s the man used his mouth as just another hole. The jock gurgled as he was facefucked, the horror and shame were drowned out by the fact he was making his daddy happy…his own cock swollen and dripping under him as he let the man use him. His pride gone, his fear subsiding, he became enveloped in the experience. Daniel was enjoying it. His body reacted to every command, every touch as his orgasm built. He had become a slave to the man's lust, unable to deny the pleasure he derived from being dominated. Alpha held the boy's head still, pumping his cock in and out of the boy's mouth. Daniel gagged and sputtered, drool rolling down his chin as his eyes rolled back in his head. His nose was pressed against the pubic hair, causing him to breathe through his open mouth as his daddy got closer and closer to rewarding him with his cum. “Oh, I’m close pup…you have me close…you ready for daddy’s load? You ready to drink that cum?” he growled, speeding his thrusts up. Daniel whimpered, his throat convulsing with each forceful entry. His vision blurred, his mind swimming in a sea of sensations. The humiliation, the shame, and the perverse pleasure washed over him in waves. He had surrendered, he had succumbed to his deepest desires and waited for his reward. “Good boy!” Alpha roared as he started to cum, “SUCH A GOOD FUCKING BOY!” His cock began to shoot what felt like gallons of cum down the jock’s throat. His cum shot out in huge spurts that made Daniel gag even as he swallowed. Alpha grunted louder with each burst as he emptied his load into the boy’s willing mouth. Cum coated Daniel’s throat and tongue, causing him to choke and struggle to swallow. Tears streamed down his face as he accepted every drop of cum from his daddy. Finally, when he was sure he had drained the man dry, Daniel pulled away, coughing and gagging as he did so. Cum dripped from his mouth, splattering onto the bed. He wiped his mouth, the remnants of cum still sticking to his hand. Alpha watched him, a satisfied smirk playing on his face. "Did you enjoy that, pup?" he asked, his voice dripping with contempt. Daniel swallowed nervously, his gaze darting towards the door. "Y-yes, sir," he murmured, his voice quivering. "You were a good boy, weren't you?" Alpha prodded, his smug expression unchanging. Daniel nodded, filled with warmth from the praise. Alpha rolled the boy over onto his back, the jock’s oversized cock bobbing up…precum smeared over the boy’s flawless abs, “Oh…puppy want to cum?” the man asked, climbing onto the bed. He reached down, gently grasping Daniel's cock. The jock's eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat. The mere touch of Alpha's hand sent a wave of pleasure coursing through him. "Do you want daddy to make you cum?" he asked as he stroked the boy slowly. Daniel's cock twitched eagerly in his grasp, the boy arching his back as a shiver of anticipation rippled through him. "Please, daddy," he whispered, his voice trembling with need. "I’m your good boy…" Alpha smirked, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Beg daddy to play with you?" he taunted, squeezing the jock's firm erection. Daniel squirmed beneath him, his breathing erratic as he fought to maintain control. "Oh please daddy, please play with my cock…" he panted, his words coming out in broken sighs. Alpha chuckled darkly, his grip tightening on the jock's erection. "Such a beautiful boy," he said, moving his hand up and down the boy's massive cock, "Such a good puppy..." Daniel moaned and whimpered, his back arched, hands over his head as he thrust his cock into the man's hand, "Oh daddy..." Alpha watched the jock writhe under his touch as he watched the boy’s magnificent cock throb in his hand, precum covering his grip as his head thrashed from side to side…needy mewling coming from his mouth. Alpha smiled wickedly, seeing the boy submit to him. The jock was now fully committed to the man, his lustful desires completely overtaking the last vestiges of his resolve. He was utterly ensnared by Alpha's domination and the sense of belonging that came with it. Alpha's touch on his cock, gentle yet commanding, stirred feelings within him that he hadn't known existed. He found himself craving submission, desiring to be taken, to be possessed. Right where Alpha wanted him. The man’s hand sped up, “Cum for me pup, show daddy how your cock shoots!” Daniel moaned loudly, his hands pulling his own hair as he thrust up over and over, fucking the man’s hand relentlessly. Alpha smiled down at the beautiful boy, watching his handsome jock face twist in pleasure. The man stroked the cock firmly, his grip tight as he pumped Daniel towards ecstasy. “Oh god daddy…!” the boy cried out, his cock swelling in his hand, “I’m close…oh god you’re going to make me cum!” Alpha's grin widened, his eyes locked on the jock's tormented expression as his toned body shook, he felt the boy’s cock throb as more precum flowed. “Oh…oh…shit!” Daniel screamed as his cock began to shoot, ropes of thick cum flying everywhere, covering his pecs and abs, his face, even his hair. Alpha kept stroking as the cum came, Daniel’s whole body practically vibrated with his orgasm. He had never cum so hard, the man milking the boy for every drop of precious cum he had. But Alpha didn’t stop, he kept stroking the boy’s sensitive cock and Daniel began to sob, “Oh daddy! No…” “Whose cock is this?” Alpha asked, watching the boy writhe and turn under him. “Yours! Oh god, it's yours, daddy! Please…nooooo!!” Alpha kept stroking and the boy felt his body shake again, though he had no cum to shoot he felt another orgasm hit him as his mouth stays open in a quiet scream…his cock pulsed uselessly as the boy succumbed to a pleasure few men experience. Finally, as he lay there motionlessly, his chest rising and falling as his mind reeled. Alpha moved his hand in front of the boy’s mouth, “Clean up your mess…be a good boy.” Eyes still closed, Daniel meekly began to lap at the man’s fingers, cleaning his own cum off one lick at a time. When the boy was done Alpha moved next to him, bringing him close to his body, “Such a good boy,” he said embracing him. Daniel instantly wrapped his body around the man, “Thank you, daddy,” he whispered, burying his face in the valley the man’s huge pecs made. The man lovingly stroked the boy’s hair as he whispered in his ear, “Such a beautiful boy, do you know how beautiful you are?” He felt the boy nuzzle him, the words bringing him nothing but joy. As Alpha’s hand traced lazy circles on the jock’s strong back the boy was melting, murmuring into the man’s flesh how much he loved him… “Do you want to be mine pup?” the man asked, “Do you want to be my pet?” Daniel looked up, his eyes brimming with joyful tears. He just nodded, unable to form words, he was so emotional. “Do you mean that, do you swear to obey me, in return, you will be my pet, my fuckdog…I will show you such pleasure…and you will never want for anything. Would you like that boy?” The jock was silent, his mind dimly comprehending what the man was asking. He knew he should say no, there was a reason somewhere, but he couldn’t find it. All he knew was how safe and happy he felt in the man’s arms…and that he never wanted to leave. With a shaking voice, he finally said, “Yes daddy…I would like that a lot.” Alpha disengaged himself from the boy and walked over to the pile of clothes he had discarded. He pulled something out of his jacket and walked back over to the bed, “This is a symbol, put this on and you’re mine…” He held out a black leather dog collar with a silver buckle. Daniel took it, his hands shaking as he looked down at it. “Put it on pup,” Alpha said sitting next to him on the bed, “Put it on and become my puppy.” Daniel’s mind screamed at him, pleaded…his old self begged him to throw it away…reject it… But if this night had taught Daniel anything, it was he liked being controlled, he craved the structure of someone telling him what to do. As he stared at the collar all he could feel was a relief, like a great burden was about to be lifted from him…he looked up at Alpha who just smiled, “Do it.” The whole room watched with bated breath as the once cocky athlete slowly brought the collar up to his neck and placed it around his throat. Alpha leaned in, connecting the clasp behind his head. He flinched when it was clicked shut…but at the same time, he let out a deep sigh of contentment. He looked up at Alpha, eyes shining with unadorned love. “Look at you,” Alpha said with a huge smile, “Do you like that? Do you like being mine?” The jock just nodded, his mind oddly calm of thoughts. “Lay back, on your stomach, let me see that beautiful little ass.” Without an ounce of hesitation, the boy scrambled onto his stomach, reaching back, and parting his smooth ass cheeks, revealing the tiny, little jock hole hidden within. Alpha's breath caught in his throat, his cock instantly springing to attention as he eyed the boy's most private space offered freely. "You want daddy to make your little pussy feel good?" he asked, moving his hands over the boy's flawless ass. "Yes daddy," the boy replied, his voice soft and sweet. His heart raced with excitement and anticipation, knowing he wanted this, needed it... With a gentle squeeze, Alpha tickled the boy's hole, watching the pink starfish wink at him. The sight of it made his cock twitch, eager to claim the jock. "Like this puppy?" Alpha asked, his voice low and seductive. as he slipped two fingers inside the boy's entrance, spreading the hole wide. “Oh daddy!” the teen gasped as he felt the thick fingers penetrate him, “Ohh…” he sobbed as the man slowly began to finger fuck him. “Mmm…such a cute little ass,” Alpha murmured leaning in to kiss the boy’s back. He ran his fingers over the sensitive hole, caressing it as he spoke, “Feels like you’ve been waiting for this.” The jock blushed, feeling exposed and incredibly horny. "Yes Daddy," he whispered, his voice hushed and full of lust. "I'm ready..." Alpha pulled his fingers out and grabbed a condom and a bottle of lube. He turned the boy over and handed him the rubber, “Put it on me, get me ready to fuck your little jock cunt.” Daniel eagerly tore open the package, his hands visibly shaking. He carefully rolled the condom down Alpha's throbbing erection, wetting it with a generous amount of lube. The jock then positioned himself on all fours, facing Alpha's massive erection. He looked up at the man, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. "I'm ready, Daddy," he quietly urged, his voice betraying his excitement. Alpha kneeled behind the boy, running his hands up and down the jock's muscular legs. He kissed the jock's thighs, his lips tracing their way upward until they rested right below the boy's hole. "Ready, pup?" he asked, his warm breath wafting over the jock's sensitive skin. "Yes, Daddy," the jock responded huskily, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. He was ready to be claimed, to belong to Alpha. To be his pet, his fuckdog. Alpha positioned himself between the jock's legs, aligning his cockhead with the lubed entrance. He pressed his cockhead to the jock's waiting hole and smiled, “Push back pup…fuck yourself on that cock.” Daniel closed his eyes and pushed back, feeling his hole stretch around the massive cock, he let out a groan as the head popped into his tiny hole, causing the muscles of his ass to spasm around the intruder. Alpha watched, entranced as the jock’s cock swung between his legs, pre-cum dripping down the shaft. “Fuck, you look so hot,” the man muttered, reaching down to stroke the cock, “Daddy loves your cock.” Daniel whimpered, his hole stretching further as he continued to push back onto the cock. Alpha guided himself deeper, sliding further into the jock until he was pressed up against the boy’s firm ass. “You got it,” Alpha said, stroking the boy’s cock, “You took it all…” Daniel, now on his knees, looked back at his master, “Am I a good boy?” Alpha smiled, “You are a very good boy,” he said, kissing his pet passionately. The boy moaned around the man’s mouth as he rocked himself back and forth on the massive cock. His hole stretched around the hard shaft, pulsing as it accommodated the intruder. He felt Alpha's hands on his hips, guiding him deeper onto the cock. Daniel could feel his cock slap against his abs as he was fucked. "How does it feel, good boy?" Alpha asked, his voice thick with lust. "Does it feel good to be fucked?" The boy whimpered, his hole contracting around the cock. He was completely overwhelmed by the sensation, lost in the euphoria of being fucked. Alpha pulled out slightly before thrusting back, his cock head slapping against the hole. He felt the walls of the jock's ass tighten around him, holding him captive. "That feels so good," the boy moaned, "Daddy, please don't stop." Alpha kissed the back of the jock's neck, his cock thrusting deeper with each pass, “Whose jock cunt is this? Who owns your little pussy boy?” Alpha asked. “You do, daddy,” he gasped, bucking harder against Alpha’s cock. Alpha smiled. “You are my good boy, aren’t you?” “Yes…oh yes I am,” the jock panted helplessly Alpha removed his hands from the jock’s hips, replacing them with a firm slap on the boy’s asscheeks. The jock yelped softly, his body jerking back onto the cock buried deep within him. "Tighten that cunt up, make daddy feel good!" The boy's hole squeezed around the cock inside him, begging for more punishment. Alpha grinned wickedly, his cock throbbing with lust. Every thrust sent a delicious shudder through the jock's body, leaving him weak and hungry for more. "Is daddy making you feel good?" Alpha rumbled, his cock plunging deeper with each question. The jock whined softly, his hole clamping down around the cock, unwilling to let go. "Tell daddy how good it feels," Alpha coaxed, stroking the jock's throbbing cock with renewed vigor. “Oh daddy…you’re filling me up so much!” Daniel moaned, the hand on his cock making him shake. “Filling what up?” Alpha asked, slamming his cock into the boy harder and faster as he jerked him off. “MY PUSSY!” Daniel roared as he felt himself hurtling towards an orgasm, ‘OH FUCK MY JOCK PUSSY…MORE DADDY…MORE!” Alpha pounded the jock relentlessly, feeling the boy’s giant cock throbbing in his hand, “Cum for daddy,” the man said, “Show daddy how his fuckdog cums…” Daniel let out a strangled sound as his cock sprayed cum all over the bed, his tight hole clamped down on Alpha’s monster, pushing him over the edge too. The both of them shook and trembled as they came…their minds ablaze with nothing but sexual frenzy. They both grunted and moaned, nonsense sounds coming from their mouths as they came… Finally, Daniel fell onto the bed, Alpha’s cock sliding from his well-used hole. Alpha stood up, his massive form covered in sweat as he looked down at the defeated jock. He just stood there, looking at his conquest…knowing it would be a while before he had a fuck like this again, Finally, Alpha leaned in and took the boy’s hand, “Come pup, let’s get you cleaned up.” The boy groaned as he was pulled to his feet and stumbled to the bathroom by his master. They passed the three men without a glance as if they weren’t there. “Jesus,” Tommy finally said, “That was fucking hot as shit…he broke him, he actually broke the kid.” Trevor smiled, “That’s what he lives for,” he looked at Joh, “You’re going to find yourself a much different son…a more obeying one.” John wanted to be horrified, he wanted to be incensed by what he had just seen…but the truth was his cock had never been harder. He just stared at the bathroom door…wondering what they were doing. After a few minutes, the door began to open, and everyone stared in open shock at what they saw. Alpha walked out with Daniel on a leash, the boy walked behind him on all fours, smiling as he looked around. “You are the father?” Alpha asked John. John nodded, staring at his naked son on all fours, being led by a leash. “You are a bad father, your boy craved order and discipline, if I had more time, I would train you as I have him so you will know better, but alas I am due in Germany by tomorrow.” He handed the leash to John, “He wants a firm hand, he craves it…be that man for him.” John held the leash, not sure what to do. Alpha sighed, “Learn,” and then his voice changed to a stern tone, “Boy!” Daniel looked up at him, eyes wide with love, “Take their cocks out…service them,” he said, gesturing to Trevor and Tommy. Without a seconds hesitation, the jock reached out and began undoing their pants. “He wants to be used…regularly. You may feel guilt about this but don’t…you boy wants this…need this…give it to him, often.” John watched as Daniel pulled both cocks out and began to stroke them, licking one and then the other like they were lollipops. “Look at him, look at the joy on his face…he knows he is doing as he is told…he has value. Fuck him, nightly and make sure he is used by others when he asks…and he will ask.” John just nodded as Daniel moaned around Trevor’s cock. Alpha began to dress and looked at Trevor, “You have earned your payment and more…our business is concluded.” Trevor nodded, trying not to moan as the boy worked his cock like a fucking pro. Once dressed the man pulled out a wad of cash and handed it to John, “For raising such a perfect specimen, may I see him again?” John looked at the money and realized it was a roll of thousands, he just nodded in shock as the man chuckled, “Excellent, until next time pup.” Daniel came off of Tommy’s cock, “I love you daddy!” Alpha knelt down, “And I love you pup…but he is your daddy…will you obey him?” Daniel looked up at John, face full of love, “Will you fuck me like before daddy?” John moaned as his cock throbbed, “I will baby…” Daniel stood and hugged his father, “I love you, dad…” John hugged him back, “I love you too…” he pulled the boy’s chin up to make eye contact, “You little slut.” Daniel’s cock twitched as his dad berated him and Alpha knew, the boy was in good hands. Epilogue One Trevor and Tommy waited as the man counted the money for the second time. Finally, the old mobster looked up, “Well I don’t know how you did it, but you’re flush. Congrats, you get to keep breathing.” The brothers let out a sigh of relief. The man put the money into his coat, “Next time a word of advice? Stay away from the craps, you two are far too pretty to be in this kind of trouble. Someone else would have gotten their money back in a different way.” They both nodded, knowing exactly what he meant, “We will sir, promise.” The man gestured to his men and walked out the door, leaving the relieved men to themselves. “Jesus fucking Christ,” Tommy said collapsing into the chair, “I thought we were dead.” “We were dead,” Trevor said sitting at the bar, “We got lucky.” “You call it luck,” Tommy said with a grin, “I call it planned chaos.” Trevor rolled his eyes, “Whatever, now that we got that handled, we need to figure out how to actually make some money.” Tommy smiled, “Oh I got that covered.” Trevor raised an eyebrow. “That kid is going to be a pro right?” he asked, walking over to the bar. “Sure, and?” “And…how much do you think a hot, new NBA star would pay to keep videos like this from being leaked?” he held up his phone showing the footage of Daniel through the night being fucked by the various clients. “You recorded them! Dude, you know…” Trevor began to complain. “It’s for blackmail, not to pass around. The clients will never know, and that kid will do anything to keep this under wraps. Shit you saw how much Alpha paid him, we can get some cash now…” There was a knock on the door and both of them looked over confused. Trevor got up as Tommy moved out of sight of the door. Trevor opened it and there was an older man, maybe 45 at most but he was the best-looking 45-year-old he had ever seen. Short, styled blond hair, piercing blue eyes, it was obvious in the way this three thousand Hugo Boss suit hugged his form he was in great shape. He walked past Trevor and into the room, “Do the two of you have any idea how stupid you are?” Trevor went to close the door and two other men, much younger, better looking, and in incredible shape walked in behind him. They closed the door behind them and stood in front of it. “Who the fuck…” “Silence,” the older man snapped, “You two will not talk unless spoken to, you have committed so many transgressions in the past few days that I can’t even see straight.” “Listen, old man,” Trevor said, ignoring the man’s threat and one of his men grabbed him, spun him around, and slammed their fist into his gut, taking the wind out of him. “Trevor!” Tommy cried as his brother went to the floor. The main man looked at his other man and Tommy was quickly subdued. “What did we do?” Tommy cried as the man held him fast. “Do?” the man asked turning on the younger brother, “What did you do? You took Eden material and used it against civilians AGAINST THEIR WILL!” “Oh shit,” Trevor said, realizing who these people were. Good looking, in shape, money to burn, “Sir we apologize…” The man took a step and slapped Trevor across the face hard, “I said silence!” Both brothers just stared, knowing they were in a lot of trouble. “My name is Alexnder Parker, and I am here on behalf of Eden, you two have been charged with stealing proprietary property, using it on civilians, and worst of all subverting people’s consent.” “Do we get to defend ourselves?” Trevor asked. Mr. Paker snapped his fingers and one of his men handed him a tablet, he pushed a few buttons, and then the video of Daniel getting fucked by the coach and then Alpha. “You bugged my phone?” Tommy asked, shocked. Mr. Parker handed the tablet back, “We own the cellular network you imbecile, you two have been found guilty and are going away for a long time. “Where?” Trevor asked, “You’re not a cop!” Parker smiled, “No, I’m not. Tag em.” Two sharp jabs into their necks and the brothers moaned as they passed out. The last thing they heard was, “Bag ‘em up and get a cleaning crew for the room, I’m not going to be late for my boy’s graduation for these idiots.” And then nothing. And that was the last anyone saw of Trevor and Tommy. Epilogue Two The stadium shook with the noise from the crowd, even here in the locker room Daniel could feel the excitement out there. His coach came by, “Nervous?” Daniel smiled, “Not even a little, I was born for this.” The coach rolled his eyes, “I swear kid, if you weren’t so good…” “But I am,” the jock said winking. “Ok, well five minutes,” and he walked away. Daniel pushed the airbud in his ear, “Sorry sir, I’m back.” Alpha’s voice whispered in his ear, “Everyone out here is waiting for your debut…they don’t know who you are at all do they?” Daniel felt his body react, “No sir.” “The most popular basketball player in the nation…and what are you?” In a low voice so no one else heard Daniel said, “I’m your little boyslut sir.” “Are you hard?” “Yes, daddy.” “Take it out.” Daniel felt the thrill of being caught but it didn’t last long, he had been given an order. He fished his cock out and let It hang. “You going to win this game for daddy?” The boy began to stroke his cock, “Yes daddy.” “If you win, maybe daddy takes you out on the strip and rents your whore ass out to strangers?” Daniel’s hand sped up, “Yes daddy.” “Do you want that boy, do you want to be fucked on the strip by strangers? Legs up in the back of my limo?” Daniel closed his eyes as he imagined it, “So bad daddy…” “Then cum for me then go win…” Daniel stifled a groan as he shot his load on the locker room floor, his find swimming with images of being pimped out by his daddy…again. “Alright let’s line up!” the coach screamed as Daniel put his cock away and joined the others. “Win and remember…daddy is watching you in the stands,” and then the call ended. Daniel smiled as he rushed out onto the court, thousands of adoring fans cheering… It was good to be a fuckdog.

Chapter Three: Coach Daniel woke up to pure pleasure. His mind was ablaze with erotic sensations as he slowly came to consciousness…and felt Tommy’s tongue probe deep into his ass, licking at the young jock’s hole… “What?” Daniel said, moving away from the man. Tommy wiped his face, “What’s wrong stud? You get shy all of a sudden?” The jock looked confused for a moment and then the last hour came back to him and he felt his stomach lurch, “Oh god…” Trevor chuckled from the bar, “Yeah you called that out more than a few times.” Daniel felt his face burn with shame as he got off the bed and slipped on his shorts. Tommy stopped him, “Nope, go shower, wash the cum out of your ass, and put on a jockstrap…the tightest one you got.” The young jock opened his mouth to protest and then remembered he didn’t have any choice in the matter. He stormed off to the bathroom while Tommy walked over and sat down next to John, “Ok he’s gone, you can admit it.” John looked at the man, “I don’t know what you mean.” Tommy leaned forward and grabbed John’s hard cock through his pants, “I saw you watching daddy, you were into it.” He slapped Tommy’s hand away, “I did not…I was…” Trevor chuckled, “It’s ok pops, you’re on some serious drugs right now, everything should be turning you on, least of all your stud son moaning like a slut. You raised one hot motherfucker, you should be proud.” John stammered, not sure what to say when Daniel walked out, hair damp, wearing a tight, white jockstrap, barely holding his cock in place. “I am going to fall out of this!” he complained. Tommy walked over and adjusted the straps over the boy’s smooth ass, “Kinda the point stud,” he squeezed the boy’s ass, “Go put on your letterman jacket.” Daniel opened his mouth to ask why and then closed it, going across the room and putting the jacket on. Trevor walked over to him, holding out a pill, “You need a booster.” The jock looked down at the pill and sighed, he wanted to plead with the man that he didn’t want to do this, to let him go…but he knew all it would do was make him look weak. He took the pill and then washed it down with the shot he handed him. Trevor handed him a bottled water, “Drink up, this shit will dry you out…I can’t have you passing out.” Daniel downed the cold water and could feel the liquid move down his throat in the most pleasing way…he could feel the drug’s effect growing stronger. He down the bottle and tossed it aside, “So who’s next?” Trevor grinned, “This guy has one kink and one kink only, you have to refer to him as coach. That’s it, treat him like you would your coach and you’re fine.” “My coach wouldn’t be trying to fuck me,” Daniel said. Tommy chucked from the bar, “Don’t be too sure of that stud, I bet a lot of people would try if they thought it would work.” The young jock felt himself blush as the compliment hit home and then he realized what they were saying, “I’m not…” Trevor held his hand up, “…a fag, got it bud. You tell yourself whatever you need to as long as get through the night,” his phone beeped, “I need to take this.” and he walked away. John walked over to his son, “You ok?’ Daniel nodded, feeling the drugs kick in and his tension and dread begin to fade away, “As well as I can…” he looked at his dad, “Did I…did I like it as much as I remember?” He put a hand on Daniel’s shoulder, “You’re drugged son, it doesn’t mean anything.” “So that’s a yes,” he said, running a hand through his hair, “I’m not a fag…” John smiled, “I know son.” But even as he said it John felt himself look down at the massive bulge in his son’s jock…it was a thick piece of meat even soft… “Ok, showtime!” Trevor said breaking the man out of his trance, “He’s on his way up, daddy, take a seat, you ready boy?” Daniel sighed, “Do I have a choice?” Trevor paused and leaned in, “Let me bring you in on the secret kid, you always have a choice, it’s just a matter of if you decide to take them or not. Like for example, me and my brother could try to skip out on the people we owe money to, but we’d end up buried in the desert with the other guys they fucked over, or we could use you to get the money. I could choose to watch my brother get shot in the back of the head, but instead, I choose to do this. You could walk out of here, we won’t stop you, but I’ll release that video and you’d have to deal with the fallout,” he paused, “But I think you’re going to choose to do this too, right?” Slowly Daniel nodded, taking a new look at these guys he had assumed were just evil fucks. They were not much older than he was, Tommy was no older than 20, and Trevor maybe 22…Daniel had just assumed they were older because… There was a knock on the door and the moment was broken. Trevor looked at the boy, “What’s the rule?” “Call him coach.” He nodded, “You got this,” and walked over to the door. Trevor welcomed a massive man, nearly as wide as the door he crouched slightly to walk in. He smiled and shook Trevor’s hand as Daniel sized him up. He was older, maybe pushing 50, graying hair, Tony Stark beard, he was wearing a nylon windbreaker that covered his caveman-sized frame. He wasn’t fat, not at all, he was just a wall of a man. He honestly looked like every football coach Daniel had seen at school. The man walked over to Daniel, his eyes moving up and down the jock’s lean body. Daniel tried not to shiver at the inspection. The man stood in front of Daniel, “Boy.” Swallowing hard Daniel replied with, “Coach.” He smiled and nodded slightly, “Looking good, lemme see the goods, turn around.” Daniel slowly turned around, when his back was to the man, he stopped him. His large hands moved up Daniel’s smooth ass, “Nice form, when was the last time you worked glutes?” Daniel looked back at the man, “Um…last week?” He felt the man’s fingers move under the straps of his jockstrap and he shivered slightly… “Let’s go do some squats, I’ll spot you.” Daniel nodded, his mind foggy up a little as he walked towards the weights. He started to take the jacket off and the man stopped him, “Leave it on, here…let’s put some plates on.” They loaded a few 45s on the bar and Daniel got under it, bracing it on his shoulders. It wasn’t anywhere near heavy enough to need a belt so he bent his knees and lifted the bar up. Taking a deep breath he slowly went down, bending his knees… “SHIT!” he cried as he felt the man’s tongue lick his ass as he got lower. The man’s hands steadied him as he rose up, Daniel closed his eyes, knowing what was coming. He slowly went down, and he felt his cheeks part as the tongue danced around his hole… “Oh god…” he panted as he held his ass there before he realized what he was doing. He lifted the bar again, horrified to find his cock plumping up. He wanted to throw the bar off and run, but it was like Trevor said…it wasn’t the choice he was going to make. He slowly went down and again the hands spread his cheek and Daniel shivered as that tongue slid into his hole, probing the jock’s ass tentatively. The teen grunted as raw pleasure shot through his body, he stayed there, letting the older man ravish his ass with his tongue, whimpering the whole time. It was both incredibly pleasing yet strange all at once, causing mixed feelings to stir inside him. As they continued in this way, sweat dripped down onto his brow and his head began to spin, almost making him lose focus momentarily. But then something new happened - his throbbing erection slipped free from his jock strap. The man moved his hand around and began to slowly stroke the boy's massive cock as he continued to lick his hole. "Unnnhh...," groaned Daniel, barely able to catch his breath. The sensation grew more intense as the boy found himself rocking back onto the man's mouth, his cock leaking profusely. Every nerve ending seemed to ignite with blissful ecstasy, creating an indescribably arousing feeling coursing throughout his entire being. Despite feeling dizzy and disorientated, he clung desperately to the railing as he fought against the urge to collapse from sheer pleasure. The man pulled his tongue and slapped the boy's ass, "Ok, let's try some bench press." Daniel racked the squat bar and adjusted his cock. At his size there was no putting it back, so he tucked it under the waistband and laid down on the weight bench as the man put plats on either side. Daniel looked up as the man put both hands on the bar, “Ready?” Daniel nodded as he lifted the bar, again at this weight he didn’t need any help but he knew this was all theater for the man, so he went with it. As the bar went down so did coach, Daniel realized he could look up the man’s shorts and saw his insanely thick cock peeking out the side of one leg. It came close to his face as Daniel pushed the bar up, with each rep the cock hardened, until the head was a couple inches out…as the bar went down the cock lowered… And Daniel opened his mouth as it slid into him. With each push of the bar, the man would thrust deeper into the teen, moans escaping both their lips as pleasure coursed through their bodies. Every thrust became longer, harder, and deeper as the room filled with passionate gasps and animalistic growls. Daniel racked the bar as he kept sucking the man's cock, pulling himself up by the bar as he did pulls ups as he sucked the man off. “Oh, that’s it, boy,” the man growled, “You got it…you got it all.” Daniel was in a daze as he kept pulling up to swallow the beer can thick cock. Distantly he knew he should stop, he should be disgusted, but the man looked so much like a coach and the weight bench…it all put the jock at ease and he became more and more turned on by the massive cock trying to lodge down his throat. The man moaned loudly, filling Daniel's ears with sounds of pure lust. With every movement, another part of the world disappeared behind the dark curtain of desire that had descended upon them. Daniel couldn't even say how long ago he lost track of time or place anymore. Everything faded away, to him, there were only two people, flesh melding together in an unbridled dance of primal passion. The man groaned and then pulled his cock out of the teen’s mouth, “Shit…god damn boy, you’re going to make me cum!” Daniel was sickened to find his cock twitch at the thought of it. Coach stripped off his shorts, leaving himself naked, and went over to the lat pulldown station. He adjusted the weight and looked back, “This is next.” The boy stood, his long legs wobbled as he walked over to the man, he waited for the man to move from the seat and then realized…he wasn’t. The man had a bottle of lube in his hand and was greasing up his cock, he then pulled Daniel closer and spread the boy’s cheeks as he slid two fingers into him. The jock grunted as he felt his hole stretch as the lube was applied liberally. Once done he sat on the man’s lap facing him. The giant cock slid through his cheeks as he sat, the man pulled the bar down and gestured for Daniel to grab it. He reached up and took hold and the coach stopped pulling, the boy was raised as he realized the weight was way heavier than him. The cock slid up as the coach pulled the bar back down, and the cock trolled his ass again. The coach did this a few times to let the boy get the rhythm and then paused. “Ready?” Daniel nodded, not trusting himself to speak. Coach pulled the bar down as Daniel felt the cock nudge his hole, closing his eyes he pushed down as it slowly penetrated him. The jock moaned as he felt the man’s thick cock stretch his tiny, little jock hole wide. His head was thrown back as he felt half of the cock enter him before the coach raised the bar, causing the boy to rise. “Fucking shit!” Daniel cried as he felt the cock slide through his ass, then before it could pop out the coach brought the bar down, pushing back into the teen forcefully. This time Daniel felt his ass hit the man’s lap and he knew he had all of it in him. “Such a good boy,” the man said as he raised the bar, causing the boy to whimper as he was fucked slowly again. As they got comfortable with the angle, the pace increased. Daniel felt his ass becoming adjusted to coach’s girth and he felt his cock starting to harden again. Then suddenly, the man yanked down on the bar, causing Daniel to arch his back as the man rammed home. Each forceful thrust sent waves of pleasure crashing through Daniel’s body. His muscles quivered involuntarily beneath the assault, and even though he knew logically what was happening, his body responded just as if he was in love with the act. The man moved with expert precision, lifting Daniel higher and bringing him back down with powerful strokes. Their combined groans echoed through the room, amplifying Daniel's excitement and increasing his desire to please, he found himself anticipating the impact and pushing down to meet it. Letting go of the bar, his arms wrapped tightly around the man's neck, seeking balance and support throughout the tumultuous ride. Each thrust made Daniel cry out in delight, his own pelvis rocking to meet the coach's motions. He pressed his hips down hard, impaling himself on that cock over and over. The pain was immense, his anal ring stretched beyond anything he thought possible, tears streaming down his face from the intensity of it all. Yet the drugs made the feeling its own pleasure – he began to crave the agony, yearned for it, wanting nothing more than to submit fully to the man savagely fucking him. Daniel was caught in the paradoxical dance of physical pain, mixed with erotic gratification. His heart raced, his blood pounded wildly in his veins, each throb of his member intensifying the torment. His mind screamed to resist, but his body gave itself over entirely, allowing the stranger to completely dominate him. “Oh yeah coach, fuck me…” he panted, “Fucking shit…right there!” The boy arched his back as he rode the man, the bar no longer needed. The teen’s smooth skin was covered with sweat as he impaled himself on that cock over and over, moaning like a common whore as he was fucked. The man grabbed onto the boy’s nipples and pinched, sending shivers running through the teen’s spine. Daniel threw his head backward, feeling like a feral creature in a rut. His cries were echoing through the room, sounding like those of an animal trying to mate. The sounds only further fueled his growing obsession with submitting totally to the dominant man taking control of him. “You like that boy? You like coach’s cock?” Daniel nodded, sweat flying from his hair, “Oh god coach…you’re so thick!” The older man chuckled, “Yeah little jock boys like you love it…come on boy, show me how much you want it…ride that cock!” Daniel slammed himself down, feeling the bull cock split him in half. The man leaned forward and began to gnaw on the jock’s neck, causing the boy to whimper and moan as he felt himself be marked, “Oh god…please coach!” The man suddenly stood up, leaving the boy impaled on his member. Daniel moaned as he felt himself be walked across the room, each step slamming that cock into him over and over. Coach slammed Daniel against the wall, fucking the boy like an animal as the jock wailed and sobbed. The brutality of the action left the athlete breathless yet still aching for more. Bloodied by his own desires, Daniel hungered after the pain, reveling in its harshness, begging for release that eluded him. The older man's rough handling brought forth deep groans from Daniel, driving the younger male into maddening arousal. Both their breaths quickened as their movements grew more frenzied, mirroring the chaos inside Daniel's turbulent mind. He was screaming at himself to stop this, but his hands clawed at the man’s back as he felt that cock own him. He had never felt such passion before, not with any girl, he was breathless as the man owned him completely. He shoved his whole length into the teen and moved forward to kiss him. Without hesitation, Daniel kissed him back, like a slobbering puppy he was desperate for the man’s affection and would do anything for it. As their tongues tangled together, hands grasped at each other feverishly, exploring every curve and edge of their respective bodies. Meanwhile, Daniel continued to impale himself on the man's monster cock, taking each stroke eagerly. "That's my good boy," said the coach approvingly, as they broke apart briefly. "You want coach to fuck your properly?" He asked playfully, squeezing one of Daniel's pecs possessively. “Please coach…please…” Daniel sobbed. The man walked Daniel over to the bed, making sure that cock never left the jock’s hole. As they fell onto the bed Daniel gasped as he felt the coach’s full-length slam into him, causing sparks of light to flare in his vision. The pain was excruciating, a sharp burning sensation coursed through every fiber of his being. Despite this, his insatiable appetite compelled him to take more, driving the coach into deeper delirium. Desperate to reach some kind of zenith, he clung to the man, both of them writhing and squirming underneath the weight of need and ecstasy. As the coach fucked the boy he reached down to the donkey-sized cock that was rubbing precum over his eight-pack. Daniel gasped as he felt the coach start to stroke him, “Look at my boy’s cock, why did God give you such a big cock boy? Why when you have such a tight little jock cunt?” Daniel couldn’t speak as he wrapped his long legs around the man and pulled him into his ass, needing every inch of his enormous cock. All he knew was pleasure as his thoughts burned, no more hesitation, no more denial, he slammed back onto the cock, wanting this to never stop. “FUCK ME COACH! FUCK YOUR GOOD BOY!” Daniel screamed as his toes curled, his balls beginning to tingle. The man sat up, pulling Daniel up with him, the full weight of the jock slamming him down onto the cock. Daniel felt the cock slam his clit one time too many and he let out a wail as his cock erupted with cum. “CUMMING!” Daniel cried as thick ropes of cum shot up, coating his chest and abs with his load. The man roared as the teen’s tight little cunt squeezed his cock and his load flooded his guts. In the middle of his orgasm, he felt the warmness of the man breeding him and began to shoot even more. His legs shook as he milked the bull cock for every drop of milk it had. The man collapsed on the jock, and they lay there, covered in sweat and cum. Daniels embraced the man, holding him close as his cock slowly slide out of his ass. When the man looked down at him Daniel moved up and kissed him, needing more, wanting more from him. They made out for a while, Daniel relishing the feel of the man’s weight on him. Finally, he pulled back, “Shit kid…you’re going to give me a heart attack.” Daniel moaned as he felt the man stand up, the cock sliding out of his hole. He felt empty and alone…he lay on the bed…moaning. John watched Tommy move over to the bed as the man and Trevor exchanged money. He saw his son pull Tommy down on top of him, kissing him passionately as he pulled his clothes off. Eventually, they were both naked, writhing on the bed as Tommy spread the young jock’s legs and began to fuck him. Trevor walked the man out and closed the door, “Hey man, we still have one more client, don’t stretch him out!” If Tommy heard his brother, he didn’t show it, slamming his cock into the boy as he held those ridiculously long legs apart, fucking the jock like he was a bitch. Daniel moaned, his head trashing back and forth as he whimpered, pushing his muscled ass back onto the man’s cock, needing more and more cock… Finally, Tommy groaned as his body trembled, emptying his balls into the eager stud. Daniel, feeling another load dumped into him cried out as he came, his gigantic cock erupting like a volcano over his smooth chest. John just stared as they both lay there, kissing, limbs entangled as they consumed each other. Trevor nudged John, “Don’t be sorry dad, you can clean up after the last one.” “Wha…no! I don’t…” Trevor cupped his hand over the man’s hard cock and winked, “Don’t bullshit a bullshitter dude, you’ve been in that ass and you want back in. No one here is going to judge.” John looked at his son, “He might.” Trevor watched the boy and his brother kiss and chuckled, “Somehow I doubt that.” As Tommy pulled the kid to his feet and led him to the bathroom, John had to wonder if the man was right.

What Happens in Vegas Part Two They ended up passing out from exhaustion. The drugs, the sex, the guilt all was too much for the two of them and they ended up falling asleep in their respective beds. Daniel dreamt of strange hands all over his body, rubbing, pulling, sucking…his moans filled the small room as he tossed and turned in his bed. John didn’t sleep much. Instead, he lay in his bed, watching the moonlight fall over his son’s flawless body as he writhed on his bed, his towering cock throbbing from his dreams. John was horrified by his reaction, but a door had been opened and he couldn’t close it, no matter how hard he tried. He jerked off watching his son whimper and moan in his sleep, he had cum three times watching precum leak from his boy’s cock…the desire to reach over and stroke it was overwhelming. He passed out at some point because he was awakened to knocking on the hotel door. His eyes fluttered open to see Daniel pulling on his basketball shorts to answer the door. He threw open the door, expecting housekeeping or some shit, and saw Trevor and Tommy standing there smiling, “Hey stud, your daddy up?” They walked into the room, pushing past the stunned jock as if he wasn’t there. John sat up, making sure to cover his nakedness, “What the hell are you two doing here?” Trevor smiled, “Might want to check that attitude daddy,” he said grabbing a chair and spinning it around before sitting, “Unless you want everyone to know how close you are your boy are.” “Fuck you!” Daniel said, moving towards the older man. Trevor held up Daniel’s phone, “You sure? Cause I have that video uploaded to go out to…let’s see,” he said reading off Daniel’s contact list, “Veronica, Lisa, Patty, and I have it ready to send in Studs only group chat which seems to be your teammates…” Daniel froze in place. “Now sit your big ass down so the grownups can talk.” Daniel slowly sat back on the bed. “What do you want?” John asked, his voice quivering in rage. “Money, lots of it,” Trevor answered, “We’re looking for about a quarter million.” John’s eyes got wide, “I don’t have that!” Trevor chuckled and tossed John’s wallet to him, “I know, so you’re gonna get it for me.” John looked at him confused, “How?” Tommy sat next to Daniel, “We looked up your boy, he’s gonna be a D1 athlete, he’s been on the magazine covers. I can see why, with that face and body…” his hand moved over Daniel’s chest and the jock slapped his it away. Tommy laughed, “Keep that attitude up kid, your team will love seeing you get fucked by your daddy.” Daniel said nothing as he glared at the younger man. “How am I supposed to get that kind of money?” John demanded. “Simple, give us your son for a night, we can make the money ourselves.” John heard the words, but they didn’t register, he felt like he was falling even though he hadn’t moved. Trevor snapped his fingers at him, “Hey! Snap out of it, we’re negotiating, what’s it going to be? Your son for a night or we send that to your work friends?” he held up John’s phone to make his point, “It’s up to you.” John’s heart was racing in his chest, he looked over to Daniel whose eyes were wide with fear. “Tick tock daddy,” Trevor said, “I don’t have all day.” John looked at his son, “What can we do? If anyone saw that video…” “Dad! You can’t sell me!” Daniel cried. “Do you think you’re going to be able to play basketball once that gets out? You think any college will take you?” He saw his son quiet down as he took a deep breath, “What would it involve.” “It would involve whatever the fuck we want!” Trevor answered, “You two would come with us, to a better fucking hotel, we would set up and then your boy would work for the clients we line up. I figure three or four high rollers and we’re flush. You do that, and the video is yours, fuck around and you can find out what it feels like to be a pariah.” “I’m supposed to just hand my son over to you two?” Trevor smiled, “Oh no, you’re coming with us, you will be right there the whole time so you can see we aren’t hurting him.” “I don’t want to do this!” Daniel exclaimed, “That’s hurting me!” Tommy chuckled, “You’re going to have to adjust your definition of that then, cause you’re doing this cutie.” Daniel pulled away from the younger brother and stood up, “No, I won’t, fuck you.” Trevor looked at him, one eyebrow arched, “OK, no problem.” He pulled out the boy’s phone, when Daniel went to rush Trevor, Tommy stood up, switchblade in hand, “Sit down junior, we warned you.” Daniel froze as Trevor typed, he pushed one last thing and the phone chirped. He held it up to show Daniel, “Hey look, you posted a new IG story.” Daniel’s mouth fell open as he saw the video buffering, “Take it down!” Trevor just sat there. “Please! Take it down!” Tommy laughed, “You know what he wants to hear stud.” Daniel and Trevor stared at each other for a long time, and finally, the teen dropped his head, “Please delete it, I’ll do what you want.” Trevor pushed the delete button, “Don’t worry man, it was up for what, 15 seconds? Let’s hope you don’t have a lot of followers.” He stood up, “Take a shower, get dressed, and be ready, we will send a car at 4, be down at the Uber exit. You’ll be brought to the new hotel and I’ll meet you in the lobby to take you to the room. Now that is what is going to happen, here is what’s not going to happen. You aren’t going to the cops, you aren’t going to hotel security, you are going to just get in the fucking car and do what we say. The video is set to automatically upload at midnight tonight, if we’re in jail we can’t cancel that, so consider before you do something stupid.” He stood up, “You bring a letterman jacket?” Daniel nodded. “Jockstrap?” The teen reddened as he nodded again. “Good boy, wear the jacket and bring as many jockstraps as you brought.” “You stole our luggage,” John said. “Nah we just tossed it, we threw your shit in the closet, did you guys not check?” They both looked at each other sheepishly, Tommy laughed and went over and opened the closet, there on the floor were their luggage and clothes in an unruly mess, “See how nice we are?” “So what time?” Trevor asked. “4.” “And what aren’t you going to do?” “Tell anyone.” Trevor smiled, “Aces, then we have a deal,” he held his hand out to John who just looked at it, “Oh come on daddy, I promise you by the end of the night you will have a good time too.” John took the hand and shook it, dreading the man’s words. They both walked towards the door, “4, don’t be late and alone, don’t be stupid.” They walked out, the sound of the door closing was like a gunshot in the quiet room. “Can’t we just go home?” Daniel asked his dad, “If we aren’t here…” “Then they’ll release the video, you saw them! He just posted it, they aren’t joking around.” “Shit, they took our phones again!” Daniel said, “What are they going to make me do?” John sighed, “I don’t know, but I promise I won’t let them hurt you.” Daniel looked at his dad, “Too late dad,” and headed into the bathroom. John fell back onto the bed, the day was just starting. They spent the rest of the day in a daze, they went to eat, walked the strip but with each passing second, they got closer to the night which was a sword hanging over their heads. They got back to the room and Daniel went and showered, resigned to his fate. He walked out, hair damp with a towel wrapped around his waist. As he got dressed John struggled to find the words to say, but what could he say that would make this any better? As he pulled on his letterman jacket Daniel looked at his father and gave a small smile, “I’ll be ok dad.” John nodded, hoping he was right. They went down to the Uber station and there was a driver with their names on a piece of paper, they walked over, “That’s us,” John said. The driver opened the door for them and smiled, “Welcome.” They got in and the driver pulled out into traffic, they moved down the strip, neither one of them wanting to talk. John leaned forward, “Where are we going?” “We’re about ten minutes from The Edge sir,” he answered. “The Edge?” John asked. The driver nodded, “Yes sir, you must be very lucky.” “Why?” The driver glanced at him through the rearview mirror, “Very exclusive hotel, invitation only,” he said, confused as to why John didn’t already know this. “Right, we’re tourists, we just assumed it was like any other hotel.” The driver shook his head, “Oh no sir, invitation only, very exclusive.” John sat back and glanced at Daniel who just shrugged. They pulled up to a large hotel well off the strip, it was an imposing building tucked away from where wandering tourists would see. The driver pulled up to the front doors, which were tinted black so it was impossible to see in. Daniel got out and John asked, “How much?” “Oh it is covered sir,” the driver said, “Good luck.” John paused, “Good luck on what?” The driver smiled, “The games sir, good luck gambling.” John smiled and nodded, “Right, thanks.” He got out and they walked up to the doors, as they approached, they heard a buzz and the doors unlocked. They walked into the most opulent lobby either one had ever seen, massive crystal chandeliers hung from the arched ceiling, tasteful leather couches adorned the space with dark wooden tables accented them perfectly. It looked like something out of an interior design magazine than an actual hotel. Tommy was sitting there nursing a drink when he saw them, he stood up and walked over, “Damn boy,” he said looking Daniel up and down, “You clean up nice.” Daniel glared at him but said nothing. “Ok, come on guys, we got work to do.” They followed him into a huge elevator with mirrored walls, there were no buttons, he flashed a black key card at the panel and the car started to move. “You like the place?” he asked them, as if they were old friends, “One of the best-kept secrets of Vegas…super private.” “Also no witnesses,” John said, his voice laced with anger. Tommy winked, “That’s how our clients like it.” They got off on a floor and walked down a large, black carpet that looked immaculate. Daniel nudged his dad, “This is what I was expecting from our hotel.” Despite the seriousness, John had to chuckle. Tommy waved the keycard again and opened the door to a suite. It was a massive space, sunken floor, and leather furniture. There was a huge bed in the other room and in this one instead of an entertainment center with a TV was a small gym set up, a squat bar, and a bench press…everything named brand, the best money could buy. Trevor was by the bar, talking intensely to someone on a cell, he waved them in. “Right, no I got it,” he said, “Ok then, I’ll see you tonight,” and hung up, “Hey look at you!” he said walking up to Daniel, “Damn boy you look hot in that jacket.” Daniel made a face, “I’m not used to guys complimenting me.” Trevor smiled and got closer, “Oh I assure you, they’ve wanted to…” he said getting closer, “And they surely will tonight.” Daniel flinched, his mind not liking him being that close but a chill of excitement moving through his body…what the fuck was that? “Anyways,” he said stepping back, “Let’s get you prepared for tonight’s festivities.” “What do you mean?” John said, trying to regain some control. “What I mean getting him relaxed and more in the mood,” he pulled out s small vial, “You might want to partake as well.” “You are not giving my son drugs,” John insisted. Tommy laughed, “We already have, both of you in fact.” John turned to him, “When did…” and he trailed off the massage. “Look,” Trevor said walking over to Daniel, “I understand where you’re coming from, how about a test?” He grabbed Daniel and went to kiss him, the teen backed away, moving his head. Trevor grabbed his face and held it, making eye contact, “See? You do that shit with a client and they are going to get pissed, they get pissed they don’t pay, they don’t [ay and suddenly you’re famous for a whole new thing, you get it?” Daniel nodded. Trevor let him go, “So let’s all partake in some medicinal relaxation, so the night goes smoothly for everyone.” John seemed like he was going to say something, but Daniel shook his head, “He’s right dad, we need to do this, and I…I can’t like this. If it lets me relax, I’m going to take it.” Tommy came up behind John, “You too daddy, trust me, it will make the evening go smoother.” They walked over to the bar and Trevor had two syringes, “Little price, big happy,” he said filling them from the vial. “What is that?” John asked. “Liquid ecstasy, it’s called Bliss, best happy money can buy.” “Will it knock me out?” Danial asked. Trevor shook his head as he tapped the needle, “Nope, you’ll feel the same as you did in the massage, relaxed and happy.” He injected Danial who gasped, “It’s warm…” he said as it moved up his arm and past his shoulder. When it hit his heart, his whole body seemed to melt, “Oh…” he said, slumping slightly. Tommy caught him and made sure he didn’t fall. “How you feeling stud?” he asked. Daniel smiled at him, “Nice…” Tommy leaned in and kissed him, the teen paused for a moment and then began to kiss him back. Trevor nodded, “There we go, your turn dad.” “Why do I need it?” “Because you’re going to watch total strangers fuck the shit out of your son and I don’t want you suddenly changing your mind and ruining things. Trust me, this will make the night go a lot quicker for you.” John held his arm out and Trevor injected him with the rest…he felt the same warmth creep through his body and he instantly relaxed, all his worries and concerns faded away. He glanced over and saw Daniel still making out with Tommy and his own cock throbbed a bit…his face grew red as he realized he was once again turned on by his own son. Tommy pulled back and left Daniel standing there, eyes closed, blindly groping for the kiss…when he opened his eyes he looked around and wiped his mouth. He was obviously embarrassed but covered it up quickly. Trevor walked over to Daniel, “OK listen up stud, first client is right up your alley. He’s young, made millions in crypto, and now does whatever he wants. He loves straight jocks like you and pays handsomely to be one of the first to cross the finish line with them. He’s arrogant and cocky, a lot like you, but do yourself a favor. Do what he says, you fight him, and he is going to punish you and not in a good way. All he wants is sex, give it to him ok?” Daniel nodded, his mind spinning from the drugs. “What do you say?” Daniel blinked at him blankly. Trevor slapped his cheek softly, “Yes sir, you say yes sir. What do you say?” “Yes sir,” Daniel said, his voice sounding like it was coming from far away. “Good boy,” he said, “Go sit down over there.” Daniel walked over to a large, oversized chair and plopped down. “What’s his name?” John asked Trevvor when he walked back to the bar. “The client?” John nodded. “Yeah, we don’t use names here, all you need to know is the guy has more money than god and dislikes being told no.” “Do they know who Daniel is?” Trevor shrugged, “I mean if they follow high school basketball maybe, but don’t worry, no one here is ever going to talk about what happened in this room.” John said nothing as his mind spun, he was trying to focus but every movement sent a chill of excitement up his spine. Even his clothes moving over his skin was making him hard, these drugs were not fucking around. There was a knock on the door and Trevor jumped up off his stool, “Showtime!” Trevor opened the door and a handsome young man walked in, leather jacket, sunglasses, he screamed young money. He gave Trevor and Tommy a shoulder bump before looking around, “So where’s dinner?” Trevor pointed to the chair where Daniel was sitting. He walked over and looked down at the jock, who sat in the chair smiling. Daniel sat in the oversized leather chair, his mind spinning from the drugs. He knew he should be terrified about what was about to happen, but instead, he was oddly calm with it all. He looked up at the man and smiled, "My name is Daniel," he said softly as if telling himself rather than speaking directly to anyone else. His voice seemed distant even to him; it felt like someone else was talking through him. The man knelt down in front of the boy, "You can call me daddy." Daniel giggled, finding the name hilarious for some reason. "Stand up for me," the man commanded, "Lemme see you." Daniel slowly stood, rising to his full height, standing a full six inches over the man. The unnamed man looked the boy up and down ravenously, "Oh you are incredible," his voice full of lust. Daniel giggled again, Thanks, daddy." The man's face grew serious, "Take your clothes off boy, lemme see that body." Daniel hesitated only slightly before pulling his shirt over his head, revealing his chiseled torso, slim waist, and impressive 8-pack. As he moved to take off his pants, he stumbled just a bit, caught by the drug's effect. The man helped him balance, gently guiding him towards the bed. Once there, they both paused, taking each other in, seeing how far apart they were despite being so close together. Then Daniel began to undress, while the man watched hungrily. Each piece revealed more of Daniel’s perfect form, from the well-defined pecs to the tight, rounded glutes that made up his ass. His limbs too, which though long and powerful had no trace of excess fat, giving him a gracefully athletic appearance. He lay there in just a worn jock strap, even soft the boy filled the Cottom pouch impressively, looking up at the man with bated breath. His heart raced faster in anticipation, yet somehow remained steady, thanks perhaps to the tranquility induced by the drugs. Meanwhile, the millionaire couldn't hold back anymore. With urgency, he pulled the elastic band aside, freeing Daniel's enormous member. It sprang forth instantly, starting to harden under the cool hotel air. The sight took the man’s breath away – something about witnessing such a display of raw masculinity and innocence drove him insane. It wasn't just the size, although it certainly contributed to the sensual power radiating from Daniel. No, it was also the vulnerability displayed in the wide eyes and trembling lips that drew him in. "Oh, you are so fucking hot," the man said, sliding his leather jacket off. Slowly the millionaire began to unbutton his shirt, his eyes never leaving Daniel's. Revealing a perfectly sculpted physique, his chest hair sparse and neat. When his trousers hit the floor, his erection strained against the fabric of his boxer briefs. Taking his time, he slipped them off, letting his cock spring forward, thick and proud. He stood there, letting the boy take his body in. This could not be happening. But it was, right here, now. Daniel looked at the man's cock in wonder, he was much bigger but seeing that thick member just leaking in front of him...it scared him but at the same time turned him on for some reason. "You like that boy?" the man asked as he stroked his length. Daniel shook his head, but his own cock was rock hard now, nudging the ridges of his perfect abs, “Not gay…” The man laughed, "Then grab my cock not gay boy," the man commanded in a stern voice. Reluctant but compelled, Daniel reached toward the man's throbbing cock. Despite everything, the heat and desire growing inside of him intensified when he touched the man's flesh. The feeling of it in his hands, firm and warm. It excited him strangely. The man gave a low groan, encouraging Daniel to continue stroking him. This newfound experience caused mixed feelings to arise within Daniel — fear, excitement, confusion, and arousal. “That’s a real man’s cock boy…worship it,” the man said in a low voice. Daniel obeyed reluctantly, running his fingers along the veins and the swollen head. Each stroke sent another wave of adrenaline coursing through his body. And then the millionaire stepped closer, standing over Daniel. “Show me how much you want it,” he whispered. Daniel found himself nodding silently, unable to resist. The millionaire pushed the boy's head down towards his cock. The teen whimpered slightly as his lips moved around the man's dick. He was shocked to feel the cock slip past his lips and enter his mouth. The man slapped the side of Daniel's head, "Cover your teeth boy! You've been blown before, learn from the bitches you've had!" Daniel's cheeks flushed red with shame and anger as he realized he wouldn't escape the situation easily. He submitted to the task without further resistance, moving his mouth up and down on the man's penis, attempting to satisfy him. The taste of the man’s precum filled the jock’s mouth and he was horrified to find he liked the taste…he closed his eyes as he worked the cock over the best he could. As Daniel deepened his technique, he heard the moans of pleasure coming from the man. It fueled him even more; his need to please the man became stronger. Though still conflicted internally, Daniel allowed himself to get lost in the physical aspect of the moment. He didn't have control, but his instinct told him to focus entirely on pleasing the man. "There ya go," the man said, running his hands through the boy's hair, "More tongue, work daddy's cock...come on slut...more!" Daniel nodded quickly, afraid of inciting the man's wrath. Gripping onto the base of the man's penis, he started to move up and down, suckling furiously. The sounds of pleasure emitted from deep within the man escalated, filling the room with raw eroticism. Sweat dripped down Daniel's forehead as he continued, trying to appease the man and delay the climax as long as possible. "Look at you, sucking my cock so good...and your big boy cock is so hard...you love this don't you?" the man asked Daniel. "Does it feel good to have daddy's cock in your mouth?" Daniel's face burned bright red, struggling between wanting to say yes and denying everything. Yet something strange stirred inside him—a dark hunger that matched the passionate gaze of the older man. Daniel looked up at the man and in a weak voice said, "Yes sir..." The man frowned, "I said call me daddy." Daniel swallowed hard, "Yes...daddy." The man smiled and pushed the boy down on his cock again, "Get back to work slut." Daniel tried his best to oblige, moving his mouth rapidly, a mixture of panic and arousal coursed through him. His instincts told him this shouldn't be happening. Nevertheless, he couldn't ignore the surge of physical gratification that came with each movement of his mouth. Every lick brought a new wave of intense sensations flooding his body. As he continued to service the man, he became increasingly lost in the foggy haze of the XTC and the ensuing ecstasy. His tongue sped up as he frantically worked the length of the man's cock, hating himself for liking it so much. "Oh that's it, work that cock bitch, such a big alpha jock sucking cock so well...look at you! Cock throbbing hard, leaking everywhere...you should have been doing this a long time ago!" he cried out suddenly, thrusting deeper into Daniel's mouth. The sudden force caused the boy to choke momentarily, but regaining control swiftly, he resumed pleasing the man without pause. He didn't understand why he kept going, why he enjoyed being degraded and used like this, but he couldn't stop. With one hand still holding onto the base of the man's cock, Daniel reached down to rub his own aching need. The motion was awkward due to the position, making his movements clumsy and unsatisfactory. "Don't touch that cock boy!' the man snapped, "You'll cum when I let you!" Daniel felt the fire burning in his loins grow stronger. He was ready to explode. Still, he obeyed, continuing to please the man, refusing to look up, focusing solely on what lay in his mouth. Inside, however, a storm of conflicting emotions roiled. Shame and humiliation threatened to consume him, why was he so hard? Why did he seem to like it so much? he should be throwing up not wanting to jerk off...but with every passing second the jock found himself wanting to please the man more and more... The man pulled his cock out of the teen's mouth and enjoyed the way the boy looked up at him with desperate eyes, his tongue sticking out, desperate to keep serving him. "Such a pretty slut," he said, slapping Daniel's face with his wet cock, "God the things we are going to do..." he said, slapping the boy's handsome face over and over. The words filled the boy with dread but at the same time, his body practically shook with lust. "Turn over, all fours, then reach back and pull back your ass cheeks for daddy." The command was cold and calculating, sending chills down Daniel's spine despite the drug-induced euphoria. Nonetheless, the boy dutifully complied, getting on all fours with his legs spread apart. Turning his head, he saw the man smirk triumphantly as he licked his lips. "Spread them wider, little piggy," he instructed, taking advantage of Daniel's vulnerable state. The man leaned down and began to lap at the boy's hole, teasing the tight entrance lightly before he pushed his way into the boy's quivering hole. Daniel gasped audibly, taken aback by the sheer intensity of the invasion. Even though he knew it would feel weird, somehow, he wanted it even more. The discomfort melded together with the other perverse emotions racing through him creating a chaos only heightened by the drug-induced haze. His entire focus shifted to the rhythmic push and pull of the man's large form behind him. With each movement, Daniel's eyes fluttered shut involuntarily, succumbing fully to the bliss and torment of the experience. "Oh god!" the teen gasped as he felt the man's tongue go deeper and deeper. As the man picked up pace, the strangeness transformed into an almost hypnotizing pleasure that took hold of Daniel's consciousness. Thoughts of home, school, friends – all seemed distant, replaced by the primal urge driving him ever forward. As the waves of pleasure consumed him, the weight of guilt subsided just enough for Daniel to lose track of time and space altogether. The man expertly manipulated his tongue, circling the tight ring of muscle that guarded entry. Daniel moaned softly as he pressed harder against the man's probing tongue, craving more than anything else the penetration it promised. The fullness felt unbearably delicious and terribly wrong at once. As the man gradually worked his tongue in and out, stretching Daniel's boundaries further with each thrust, he found himself crying out in ecstasy. The man grinned maliciously, knowing he held complete power over the helpless youth. He lapped greedily at Daniel's rear, pulling away occasionally to taunt the younger man, causing Daniel to writhe in anticipation, begging for more. "Beg daddy for more," he said before he plunged his tongue back into the teen's hole. Daniel groaned deeply, echoing the request, "Please Daddy!" he begged breathlessly. A shiver ran down his spine, intensifying the feeling coursing through his veins. In response, the man increased the speed and ferocity of his tongue strokes, pushing the limits of what Daniel thought possible. His eyes rolled back, a flush creeping up his neck, a moan slipping from his lips. The sensation was indescribably delightful yet repulsive, making Daniel question if he liked it or not. But he couldn't help himself as he rocked his hips in sync with the man's thrusts, arching his back further to offer better access. It wasn't merely desire anymore, but an addiction — the thrill of submitting consuming him completely. Each flick of the man's tongue seemed to trigger another wave of ecstatic sensations, leaving him utterly captivated by the foreign yet undeniably enticing stimulation. Meanwhile, he noticed how his own cock leaked with each pass of the man's slick tongue. The sight served as both a source of shame and a temptation as he wanted to jerk off so badly. Without warning, the man finally stopped his ministrations, drawing back slightly to admire his handiwork. "Ok turn over, on your back," the man snapped. Daniel turned over, exposing his chest, his sweaty body gleaming in the dim light of the luxurious hotel suite. The man looked down at the boy's flawless body and smiled, "Do you even know how hot you are?" The man moved between the teen's legs, spreading them with his own, "You are going to moan for me boy...I want to see that cock shoot as I fuck you!" Daniel's heart raced faster as the reality of what they were about to do hit him squarely in the face. Tears stung his eyes as the man grabbed his ankles and spread his legs wide, "Open up for daddy," he said, placing his thick cock at the boy's spit-covered hole. Daniel held his breath, overwhelmed by fear mixed with arousal. But then, unable to resist any longer, the man entered him slowly, watching the teen's face carefully as he entered him. Each inch sent shockwaves of raw pleasure pulsing throughout Daniel's body. Sweat trickled down his forehead, a sign of his growing anxiety, but also of the heat rising from deep within him. "Oh god...shit..." Daniel hissed as the cock filled his hole, "Oh shit you're in me! I can feel you in me!" he cried, hating the feeling of it as his body trembled with desire from it. “Faster”, he whispered hoarsely, trying to reconcile the confusion swirling inside him. As the man started to slam into his hole his hands found purchase on the sheets, digging into the expensive fabric as he bucked wildly beneath the man's brutal possession. "You like daddy's cock boy?" the man asked, keeping the teen's long, muscled legs spread as he fucked him harder and faster. Every thrust brought a new wave of intense sensations crashing through Daniel's body, threatening to break him apart. The room became a vortex of pure, dark passion as the man continued his assault on the vulnerable teen's body. With each powerful stroke, Daniel could hear his own gasps for air, intermingling with the loud grunts coming from the man whose cock impaled him repeatedly. "Answer me slut! Do you like daddy's cock?" Daniel closed his eyes, tears streaming down his cheeks, "Yes...yes, daddy…" he whimpered. The word 'daddy' escaped his lips like a sob, and the man above him visibly grew more excited, his heavy breath punctuating each labored thrust. "What a good boy", he purred, as the tip of his cock tickled something special inside Daniel. Daniel's back arched as he pushed his hips back to meet the man's cock, "Right there!" he growled, "Fuck me there!" The man laughed as he ran his cock over the boy's swollen prostate, "Here? Did I find your little jock clit? Did I boy?" Daniel tried to control his rapid breathing as he managed to nod weakly, feeling his body betray him again with a sudden surge of pleasure. "Did you know boys like you have a jock clit? Alpha males, who think they are the shit...deep in their tight pussies, a little clit that makes them a bitch...right boy? Am I making you my bitch?" Daniel nodded feebly, overcome with emotion, as his body responded without his consent. The man slammed into the jock teen harder, "Say it out loud boy, tell me you're my bitch!" Daniel fought hard against the verbal humiliation, attempting to regain some dignity amidst the physical degradation. Swallowing his pride, he managed to choke out, "No! I'm not your bitch!" Although the words rang false in his ears, his insides betrayed him again as his body shook with pleasure as the man's cock pounded his bitch button over and over. "You sure?" the man said smiling cruelly, "Cause bitches get to cum...you sure you aren't my bitch?" he asked again. Daniel bit his lip, fighting the conflicting feelings surging through him, in a pleading voice he asked, "Please let me cum..." "Only slut butches get to cum...are you my slut bitch?" the man asked, that cock homing in on the teen's swollen prostate like a guided missile. His body quivered violently, torn between wanting to escape and desperately needing release. Feeling his resolve crumble, Daniel surrendered to the man's forceful domination. His hands instinctively reached for the sheets as he bucked wildly beneath the man's savage attack. The sharp pain of his restraint only amplified the intensity of the pleasure he experienced as the man's cock continued to batter his most sensitive spot. "Tell me your daddy's slut," the man said, grabbing the jock's hips and pulling him back hard on his cock. Daniel gasped as the pressure built around his prostate, close to the edge now. Desperate for relief, he muttered, "Yes...your slut...please...let me cum." "Are you daddy's slut?" the man’s cock was just hammering his spot now, Daniel could feel his body shake with overwhelming pleasure, "Come on boy, are you daddy's little jock slut?" Daniel gritted his teeth, his desire to cum overwhelming his pride, "Oh please daddy! I’m your jock slut! Please let me cum...please daddy!" Daniel screamed, writhing uncontrollably underneath the man's merciless assault. Every fiber of his being craved release, yearning for respite from the torment. The bed sheets twisted around his wrists, anchoring him in place as he strained against his bounds. The rhythmic pounding of the man's pelvis drew ever closer to granting Daniel the reprieve he so desperately sought. Unable to contain himself any longer, his body began to tremble erratically. Glancing downwards, he saw the head of the man's thick, throbbing member slid into his tight hole over and over. Daniel felt his entire being quaking in anticipation of the moment when he would cum, cock untouched. "You my good boy?" the man asked as his cock slid over Daniel's prostate hard. Daniel opened his mouth to reply, finding no strength left to argue. All his resistance had evaporated along with his sense of self "I'll be good daddy..." He gave one final push against the man's hips before succumbing entirely to the power of the orgasm ripping through him. The sound of his own cry echoed in the room, the roar of a defeated animal forced to submit. Daniel's huge cock began to shoot, hot cum landing over the teen's hard body. Thick streams shot onto his abs, dripping down to pool in the valley below. His moans turned to groans, and suddenly all traces of resistance faded. The man leaned down and kissed the boy as he came, Daniel's arms moved around the man and pulled him close as his body shook with his orgasm. Daniel felt helpless against the other person fucking him. The man's hips slammed into his hole two more times before his cock swelled and filled the jock treen's ass with his own load. There was a warmth in his ass as Daniel felt the man breed him...an odd thrill even as he closed his eyes in horror. He had let the man cum inside of him...and he liked it! They stayed in each other's arms, Daniel shaking in the man's grasp. The man's voice was comforting, "Shhh, it's ok...daddy's got you." The teen felt himself hold on tighter to the stranger as his cock slid from his ass. "You did so good," the man said, kissing Daniel's face lightly, "Such a beautiful boy..." Without even thinking Daniel smiled,”Thank you, daddy," and slowly drifted off.

Yep, there are more 🙂

“What a dump?” Daniel exclaimed, looking around the lobby. His dad glanced over at him, “Keep your voice down, people can hear you.” The boy scoffed, “Let them,” he said with a sneer, “The place is a dump.” People were looking at the boy, but it wasn’t just his voice that was gathering attention. At 6’9” Daniel Thompon was the tallest teen in the lobby at the moment, in fact, he was the tallest person in the hotel if we were being honest. 18 years old, 6’9”, size 17 feet, he was a basketball phenom. Ranked fifth in the country, he was sought after by every college in the country, including the University of Nevada. They had invited Daniel and his father out to Vegas with a free weekend at the Excalibur to sweeten the deal. So far Daniel was less than impressed. “Daniel we are here as guests, try some decorum.” The boy rolled his eyes as his dad checked them in, this place was crap. The whole place looked like it was trapped in the 90’s, not that he knew what the 90’s had looked like, but it sounded right to him. He smiled at one of the women as they walked by, maybe he could find some fun here after all. “Ok come on,” his dad said, “I got our room.” “Am I old enough to get into a strip club?” Danial asked as they walked through the casino. “You’re here to look at the college, not get laid.” “Oh, come on, I’d never go to fucking Nevada State! I just came here for the free weekend.” His dad forced down his rebuttal, the better his son had gotten at basketball the harder it had been to try to keep him humble. His son had grown into a good-looking kid, his body was all lean muscle and he had inherited his mother’s fair looks, hours and hours of hard work in the gym had given his son model looks and unfortunately, it had gone to his head. He watched head after head turn as they walked by, girls, guys, anyone with eyes glanced at his son and he knew Daniel could see it too. They rode the elevator to their floor in silence, Daniel looked at himself in the mirrored walls, flexing his triceps to see the definition. They got off on their floor and found their room, as the dad opened the door, he saw a piece of paper on the floor. “What is that?” he asked as he walked in and put their luggage down. Daniel picked up the paper and read it, “Says it’s a coupon for two free massages,” he closed the door behind him, “They come and do it here.” “Throw it away,” his dad said sitting on the bed, “Probably a scam.” “Oh, come on,” Daniel said falling back on the other bed, “Those airplane seats suck at my size, sides maybe their two hot girls. We can get happy endings.” “We are here for basketball!” his dad said, “Not sex.” Daniel smiled, “We can do both.” “No!” Daniel looked over at his dad, “Oh come on, when was the last time you got laid, dad? You’re widowed not dead.” “If I get the damn massages, will you shut up about my sex life?” “Deal!” Daniel called the number and set up the massages for tonight, they spent the rest of the night showering and eating before they showed up. By the evening Daniel was in a pair of red basketball shorts and ankle socks. There was a knock on the door and Daniel jumped up, “They’re here!” He jumped across the room and opened the door… “Oh, you’re guys.” Two young men stood there, no older than 22 they were in good shape and had the same handsome features that ensured they were related. “Yeah, so are you,” the younger one commented, “And?” Daniel walked away and said to his dad, “They’re dudes.” His dad got up and walked to the door, “I’m sorry for my son, he was expecting something else, please come in.” The two men walked in and looked around, “Nice room, more than enough space to set up.” “I’m John Thompson and that is my son Daniel.” Daniel didn’t even look up from his phone and just nodded. “I’m Trevor and this is my brother Tommy,” the oldest said, “You two here on vacation?” “My son is getting scouted by UofN and they put us up here.” “Basketball?” Tommy asked Daniel. The boy looked over at him and asked sarcastically, “What gave it away?” Trevor smiled, “Well if you two are ready, we can set up and get started.” “You don’t have any girl workers?” Daniel asked as the two men set up their tables. Tommy chuckled, “Kid, this is Vegas, girls don’t come to random rooms and when they do it ain’t free.” “That is what I wanted to ask about,” John asked, “What is this going to cost?” Trevor clicked his table into place, “Nothing, you’re free to tip of course but the massage is completely free.” “How can that be a profitable business?” he pressed. “When we’re done, we will leave you some business cards with coupons, we are hoping word of mouth gets out and we can build a business.” Satisfied John nodded, “Well that’s one way to build a name for yourself.” Trevor nodded, “If you guys want to strip down and lay down on the tables.” Danial paused, “What? You want me to get naked in front of a dude?” Tommy looked at the teen, “You’re telling me you’re shy in the locker room?” Daniel paused. “We use herbal oils that can stain clothing,” Trevor explained, “We have towels for your privacy.” “It’s no different at the club,” John explained as he began to disrobe. “I’m not shy,” Daniel said, pulling down his basketball shorts, revealing his cock. All three men paused as they saw the piece of meat dangling between the teen’s legs. At 6.’9” the boy already looked like a giant but the five-inch cock that swung limp only drove home how much bigger he was. Noticing the stares the teen smiled, “What? I got size 17 shoes, what did you expect?” Trevor cleared his throat, “OK then, up on the tables gentlemen.” John and Danial climbed up on the massage tables, a towel placed over their bare asses once in place. With their heads down they did not notice both men slipping on skintight latex gloves before pulling out their massage oils. “You guys are going to love this,” Trevor said, rubbing the oil over the gloves, “This is a special blend, guaranteed to make all of your worries fade away.” Tommy and Trevor began to massage the men’s skin, Daniel chuckled, “Man that stuff reeks.” Tommy smiled, “Oh you will love it in a second.” The drug began to seep into their skin and their muscles went slack, all the tension drained out of their body. Daniel felt himself squirm as each touch seemed to feel a million times better than it should, he felt himself slowly grow hard just from Tommy’s hands. He was shocked because it wasn’t supposed to be like this, but at the same time, he couldn’t help but love the sensations coursing through his body. Even though he had gotten massages before, none of them felt like this. Tommy’s hands moved over the muscled back of the teen, kneading each knot carefully, making sure the xtc was absorbed into the skin. Trevor did the same for John, relaxing the man more and more as the drug seeped into his skin and throughout his body. Tommy leaned down, “How’s that feel stud?” he asked Daniel. “Stop,” Daniel said softly, not able to move as Tommy’s hands moved over his ass liberally, “Not a fag…” “Shhh,” Tommy whispered, “Just relax, you have tension here.” Daniel wanted to argue but his mind was so fogged, he just laid there, letting the man do what he wanted. Tommy moved the towel off of Daniel, his hands spreading the boy’s cheeks as he revealed the tiny, pink hole. Trevor leaned down and whispered in John’s ear, “Watch what my brother does to your son…” John’s face flushed red and he watched as if in a dream. Tommy’s fingers moved around the boy’s virgin hole, tickling it, teasing it, Daniel moaned, trying to push the hands away but unable to. Tommy looked over at John and smiled as he slid a finger into the jock’s hole, coating the interior of his ass with the drug as well. “Nooo…” Daniel groaned as the drug was absorbed directly into his system now. Tommy began to piston his finger in and out of the jock’s hole, the groans began to change into gasps and then finally a low whimper as the teen pushed his ass back to meet the finger. Seeing the boy surrender Tommy added another finger, making the cocky teen gasp before pushing back harder. “Look at your boy,” Trevor said to John, “He’s a fucking slut…” “Slut…” John repeated, his mind lost in the xtc, watching his son slowly lose himself to another man’s touch. Three fingers were shoved into Daniel as he whimpered loudly, his tiny jock hole being stretched for the first time. His mind was on fire, on some level he knew this was gay and he was horrified by it, but on another, it felt SO fucking good his body couldn’t resist. He let out a disappointed cry when the fingers vanished and then felt Tommy’s hands spread his cheeks apart… “OH GOD!” the jock cried as a tongue was thrust into his hole for the first time in his young life. It took every bit of willpower not to fight against the pervert, especially knowing how much he despised such acts; however, something deep inside him loved every second of it, and craved even more. The intensity of the pleasure mixed with the confusion left Daniel dazed and confused. John lay there helplessly watching, seeing his own son get violated right before his eyes. Part of him wanted to save his son, another part was turned on by seeing the smooth, muscled body writhe under the touch of another man. It had been a long time since John had been so close to sex, usually using porn to get off, the drugs and his desperation made him hard as a rock as he heard his son moan for more. Tommy’s long tongue tickled the boy’s hole, those long legs spread automatically to give the stranger more access to his most private spot. His back arched as he tried to force more of that tongue into him, there was a distant voice screaming in his mind to resist it, to fight him, but as that tongue went deeper the boy ignored it, begging for more. “Oh god…shit…more…” he moaned, pushed his ass back harder, his tall body shaking with pleasure. “Man listen to him,” Trevor whispered in John’s ear, “You really raised a proper whore there. But we don’t want to leave daddy out.” John felt the towel be removed from his ass as Trevor began to lap at his own hole, the man grunted as the tip of the stranger’s tongue began to send bolts of pure pleasure through his body. He shook on the table as he was rimmed for the first time, his son’s moans joining his own. Tommy turned Daniel over, that massive cock slapping up against the teen’s 8 pack, “Look at this!” he said, stroking the horse dick slowly, “Man you must tear pussy up.” Daniel moaned helplessly as the strange man stroked his cock, it was like nothing he had ever felt before. Every nerve ending in his body was tingling and all he could do was moan and beg. “More…fuck more…” his voice called out, his cock throbbing in the man’s hand. John looked on in shock as Trevor’s tongue probed his virgin hole, he had known his son was hung, but seeing that magnificent cock get played with mere feet from him…it was too much. His hips pushed back, silently begging the man to lick his ass more as he clutched the edge of the table, his mind lost in a fog of sex. “Come on stud,” Tommy said, helping the teen to his feet, still holding on to his cock, “Come lay down on the bed,” Daniel was led by his cock to the bed, falling face-first into the comforter. John watched as Tommy stripped his clothes off, revealing a toned body with a thick, uncut cock. He moved behind his son and spread the boy’s legs. “You wanna watch your boy lose his cherry?” Trevor whispered in the dad’s ear, “You wanna hear him moan?” Lost to the drug and his libido John nodded as Tommy lined his cock up to the teen’s hole. “Wha…” Daniel called out as he felt the cock head push at his virgin jock hole, “Fuck noo!” he moaned as he felt his hole stretch around the thick cock sliding into him. John watched in awe as his son’s protests fell silent the more that cock was forced into him, “Oh…fuck…shit…” the teen panted, “Dad…he’s fucking me!” he called out as Tommy’s pubes smashed up against his smooth ass. “Isn’t that hot?” Trevor whispered to John who just nodded. “So hot…” he slurred. Tommy slid his cock back, running his thick cockhead over the boy’s prostate. “OH!” Daniel whimpered, his entire body tensing as the man shoved his cock back into him. Slowly Tommy did it again and this time Daniel’s voice was weaker, “Dad…fucking me…oh god…” he sobbed as he felt his ass push back against the cock. John watched as Tommy sped his thrusts up, fucking his son properly. Daniel’s protests were gone, replaced with moans and gasps as he thrust back to meet the man’s cock. Tommy leaned down and whispered, “Tell daddy how it feels to be fucked.” His mind lost to the pleasure the drugs brought he began to babble, “Daddy he’s fucking me…his cock is so big!” he whined, “Filling me up…oh god…daddy…more…” As he watched his son slowly push back to his knees, fucking himself on the stranger’s cock John felt his own cock throb. Trevor’s voice seemed to come from nowhere, “Look at him, such a slut, he loves being fucked!” John nodded as he watched Tommy’s hands grip his son’s waist, pulling the boy back onto his cock as the boy moaned and whimpered for more, “Loves it…” “You should have taught him a lesson, fucked him into being a better son.” The words burned into John’s brain, he had been struggling to find ways to ground his son, make him more obedient…he hadn’t thought of fucking him. Watching his boy moan like a slut, begging some stranger to fuck him…it sparked something inside John, something primal, something dark… “Fuck him…” he said, slowly climbing off the table. Trevor snapped his fingers at Tommy who pulled out of the jock and moved off the bed. Like a sleepwalker, John stumbled over to his son and placed his thick cock to the boy’s gaping hole. “Daddy?” Danial asked, seeing his father mount him. “Obey your father!” John said, pushing his cock into his son. “DADDY!” Daniel moaned, feeling the cock that made him stretch him wide as his body reacted to it, pure pleasure flooding his system. John began to slam into the horned-up jock, his cock slamming the boy’s prostate causing him to squeal in joy, his smooth ass pushing back against this dad’s cock. “You’re my son!” John raged, pulling his son up to his knees so he could grab that fucking cock, “You obey me?” his hand began to stroke the massive cock making the boy sob with pleasure, “You get me, boy? YOU OBEY ME?” Daniel nodded as he slammed his hips back, “I’m sorry daddy, fuck me…oh fuck he harder!” John pushed the boy to all fours as he pulled him back onto his cock, fucking him as he had fucked his mother years before. The drugs blurred his mind as he watched his perfect jock son writhe like a cat in heat, begging him to fuck him harder. The two of them were lost in a haze of lust and drugs as they fucked wildly, their bodies covered in a fine sheen of sweat, both of them wanting, needing more. John pulled his cock out of his son’s hole and flipped the boy onto his back, grabbing his ankles he spread those long, muscled legs apart and shoved his cock back in. He revealed in the sight of his perfect jock boy throwing his head back, moaning as that elephant cock smeared precum over his flawless abs. “OH DADDY!” Daniel screamed, no longer knowing anything but pure pleasure, “Oh fuck me, harder! Harder!!” he cried, feeling his body shake as his dad’s cock owned him. John was lost, his body responding to the tight, wet hole that had engulfed his cock. All he saw was the smooth, hairless body beneath him, the flawless beauty that reminded him of his late wife and he fucked the boy harder. “Take it, take that cock you slut!” he roared, not sure who he was talking to anymore. “Oh daddy, I’m close…oh god you’re gonna make me cum!” the jock cried. “Cum for daddy,” John said, slamming harder, “Lemme see your big boy cock shoot!” Daniel’s toes curled as he felt his cock throb twice and then begin to shoot. Globs of hot cum erupted from his dick, spraying his load over his abs and chest, a few hitting on his face. His tight, little jock hole contracted on John’s cock making his dad shoot as well. They both roared as they came, their bodies covered in sweat and cum as they shook in ecstasy, their mind only knowing the sweet release of their dicks. Neither one knew how much time had passed, but John slowly woke up, his son naked under him. He sat up, his memory fuzzy but it all came back to him, “Oh god,” he exclaimed, realizing what he had done. Daniel slowly woke, his body sore from being fucked so thoroughly, “Dad?” he asked, seeing his dad sitting on the side of the bed, head in hands. “Oh god,” John sobbed, not believing what had happened. Daniel sat up and felt his ass throb, “Ow, what…” and then it came back to him, all of it. The jock felt like he wanted to throw up as he stood, oh god what had happened? He looked around and then felt his blood turn to ice, “Dad, where’s our stuff?” John looked up and saw that their luggage was gone, Daniel’s laptop that he had brought was missing…his wallet he had left on the bedstand was gone. They had robbed them! “God dammit!” John raged, standing up to call the front desk, he was calling the police…but by the phone was a portable DVD player and a note. “Don’t call the cops.” John opened the player with shaking hands and pushed play, the sound of his own voice came through the tiny speaker, “Cum for daddy,” John said, slamming harder, “Lemme see your big boy cock shoot!” He slammed it shut, the sight of him fucking his son made him ill…but his cock still twitched. “What is that?” Daniel asked in a panic. Turning the note over John read, “We have copies, do not call the police.” John felt his heart break as he handed the note to Daniel, “We’re fucked.” Daniel read it and felt his knees go weak, “What…what happened?” John had no answer, he just closed his eyes and began to cry.

The Pleasure Principle This takes place before Captain America: Winter Solider “I don’t understand,” Captain America said, shifting from one leg to the other. “It’s simple Captain,” Agent Sitwell explained, “According to the regulations you are overdue for your yearly physical.” “But…I’m in perfect health, the serum…” Sitwell held a hand up, “That is all well and good, but the rules are the rules, to remain on active duty you need a yearly physical.” The Avenger sighed, “So I just go to a doctor…” “No,” Sitwell said, handing the man a business card, “This is a SHIELD doctor, he is the only one qualified to give you a physical.” He took the card, “Doctor Black?” Sitwell nodded, “It’s a secure facility, we can’t have your medical information falling into the wrong hands.” The Captain slipped the card into his belt, “That it?” “He’s expecting you this afternoon.” Steve opened his mouth to protest but thought better of it, after all Sitwell was just an agent, he didn’t make the rules, “Thank you,” he said walking out of the office upset…there went his day. As soon as the hero was gone Sitwell pulled out his cell and dialed a number, “He’s coming today…no he suspects nothing. Yes…I agree…” before hanging up he smiled and said, “Hail Hydra.” Steve pulled up in front of the doctor’s office on his bike and checked the address again. It didn’t look like any doctor’s office he had seen, but then again. He was still relatively new to this time, in his day and age doctors worked out of their house, mostly not bland, unmarked buildings with blank windows. It looked more like a government building than anything. “Which makes sense if it’s some secret government medical building Steve,” he muttered to himself, turning his bike off. He was pissed and there was no getting around it, since he had woken up his life had seemed to be out of his control. From Loki to SHIELD to finding out Peggy was a dementia ridden senior citizen in a nursing home…it all just kept coming and he never had a break. “What you need is to get laid,” Tony had quipped last time they saw each other, “No joke Captain, it’s been what? 60 something years? There’s blue balls and then there’s whatever you’re suffering from.” Steve had blistered at the joke, only because it had hit home. Dr. Erskine had explained how the serum would make everything in him more, but he had failed to explain that meant everything. Steve’s sex drive, which back in the day was bad enough, had multiplied tenfold. Before he was a skinny, unattractive kid who had no money, so his only recourse was masturbation, regular masturbation…something that Bucky used to tease him about mercilessly. “It ain’t your flat feet that keep getting you rejected,” he said one afternoon, “It’s the fact you’re blind as a bat from all that jerking off!” Like Tony’s comment it had angered him because it was true, at the time Steve had been resentful, after all not everyone looked like Bucky and could get any girl they wanted. The irony that now he looked way better than Bucky ever did and was still sexually frustrated was not lost on him. As he walked into the building, he mused the reason he was so pent up was the same reason he had been 60 years before. The truth was that Steve had never learned how to talk to girls and that knowledge hadn’t been given to him when he was turned into a living legend. Now he was just a twenty something virgin in the body of a Greek god and a cock that was dying to be used. Natasha took great joy in teasing him about it, no doubt sharing Tony’s belief that he needed to get laid. As he walked up to the small window and rang the bell, he wished it was that easy. An attractive woman slid the window opened and smiled, “Hello, you must be Steve Rogers?” Steve felt himself start to blush as he nodded, “Yes ma’am, I’m here for my physical.” She nodded, “We’ve been expecting you, just take this clipboard, you can fill these forms out over there and bring them back to me.” Steve took the clipboard and sat in one of the offered chairs. As he filled out the information he glanced up at the receptionist, noticing how beautiful she was, she had an incredible body, but it was covered with a stylish dress which turned Steve on all the more. These days it seemed girls just showed everything to everyone, and it was a huge turn off to him. He shifted in his seat as he felt his cock start to harden. He bit his bottom lip as he began thinking of anything else but women to get it to stop. The problem was since the serum, his nerve endings were so sensitive that even the small movement against his underwear was enough to turn him on. He shifted in his seat as he filled the forms out, willing his member to soften for once in his life. Once he was done, he walked back over to her, making sure the clipboard was covering his erection, “Here you go ma’am.” She took it and looked it over, “Great, look, I know this might sound forward of me…” Steve held his breath as he waited for her to continue. “Do you think you could sign this for my son? He is 4 and is your greatest fan, my husband bought him a fake shield like yours and he wears it everywhere.” Of course she was married. Steve faked a smile, “I’d be happy to.” He signed a piece of paper for her when a young man in a white lab coat walked out. Steve ignored him at first, assuming he was a lab tech or something. When the boy said, “Captain Rogers?” Steve looked over at him, “Yes, is the doctor ready for me?” He smiled, “Yes, I am.” Steve paused, the words not synching up with what he was looking at. This kid was in his mid-twenties, handsome, blond hair, bright blue eyes…no way he could be a doctor! “You’re Doctor Black?” The boy smiled, “I am, I graduated high school at 15, college at 18 and graduated from SHIELD’s accelerated medical program just last year. So yes sir, I am your doctor.” Steve shook his head, he was never going to be used to this time, “Sorry about that, am used to…” “Older doctors, I know,” the boy said with a casual smile, “It’s ok, I’m used to it. You want to come back with me?” Steve nodded and followed the boy…er man down the long, cold hallway. Back here the place looked more like a SHIELD operation, no posters, no decorations, just stark functionalism. The doctor walked him back to an exam room and closed the door behind him, “This is a secure room, no one will come in and interrupt our exam.” Steve looked at the door, “Um ok, is that normal?” The doctor grabbed a clipboard, “It takes a above top-secret clearance just to take your blood much less exam it, so I will be the only one doing the exam, no one else here has the clearance.” “All this for a physical?” The boy looked up and smiled at him, “We can’t be too careful, can we? You can disrobe.” Steve looked around, “Here?” “Captain, you are about to spend the next hour or so in this room with me naked, if you’d like I can turn around, but I am going to see everything eventually.” Steve sighed as he bent down to untie his shoes, “I meant there is usually a gown.” “Would you like one? I wasn’t aware you were this shy.” Steve pulled the shirt over his head, “I’m not shy, let’s just get this over with.” The doctor watched as the Avenger’s flawless body was revealed. Steve tried to ignore the fact his cock was rock hard, there was nothing he could do about it now, so he just stood there. “My god,” Dr. Black said in awe, “I had…I mean…” he shook his head, “You hear about how the serum changed your body but seeing it in person, it’s amazing.” Steve felt so exposed, but he didn’t move, for some reason it was important to him not to show fear to his kid, his ego refused to let him be weak in this moment, “No offense Doctor, but I don’t have all day.” Black nodded and gestured to the exam table, “Go ahead and have a seat,” he went to fasten a blood pressure cuff ion the man and paused, “I honestly don’t think we have one big enough for your bicep, we’ll just use your forearm.” He wrapped the device around Steve’s forearm and attached a device to his finger. Black put his stethoscope on and began listening to the hero’s heartbeat. “You sound like a machine,” Black commented, “Strong and steady.” The machine beeped and he glanced at the number, “92 over 78…Olympic athletes don’t have those kinds of readings.” Steve said nothing as a probe was inserted into his ear, “Temperature is good, no obstructions, excellent.” “We done?” Steve said, starting to stand. Black pushed him back down onto the table, “I’m sorry no, we are just starting. This is a comprehensive physical Captain, stem to stern, I just meant your vitals were excellent.” Steve sighed and sat back down. The doctor began to run his hands over Steve’s head, moving through his hair, “I am checking for any signs of cuts or abrasions as well as any indication of lice or bugs,” he moved down looking at Steve’s hands and nails before cupping his hands under the hero’s chin. “Stick out your tongue for me.” Steve complied, looking into the doctor’s deep blue eyes…they looked…familiar almost. “Where are you from?” Steve asked as Black put the stethoscope back on. “Deep breath and hold it…” Steve did so, and he moved it, “Again.” When he was done the doctor took off the device, “I was born in Germany and my family moved to the states when I was young. Now I’m going to press on your stomach…” he placed his hands on the Avenger’s tight abs and pushed, “No pain, right?” Steve shook his head. Black’s hand roamed over the eight pack, “I bet, you could probably stop a bullet with these.” Steve shivered, his cock throbbing visibly. His face turned red, “Sorry doc, it’s just everything is more sensitive…” Black nodded, “I read about that, the serum increased your somatosensory system. That caused a significant increase in neural conductivity and the amplification of sensory reception. Consequently, you possess heightened proprioception, tactile acuity, and an expanded range of sensory perception.” Steve looked at him confused. “It’s why you react so fast, your senses are dialed to 11, but it increases all sensations huh?” Steve nodded, “It’s a pain to be sure.” “Ok, well I wish we could skip the next part,” he said with a grimace, “I need to check your testicles for signs of a tumor.” Steve’s eyes got wide, “What? Why?” Black smiled, “It’s just standard procedure, I’ll be quick.” Steve closed his eyes as Black reached out and took one of his balls in his hand. The Avenger stifled a gasp as the touch sent shockwaves through his body, his cock, which had been only partially hard sprang up instantly, leaking precum down the thick shaft. “Crap Doc, I’m…” “Shhh,” the doctor said, massaging the other ball, “Perfectly normal.” Steve’s head fell back as the sensation of both his balls being played with made him feel like cumming. “Um…doc…” he said shaking. Black removed his hands, “And done, see? Painless.” “We’re done?” “No, we have one more test and you’re out of here.” “Great, what is it?” “Prostate.” Steve froze, “What?” “It’s standard for anyone over a certain age, and no offense Captain, you’re double that age.” “But…I’m fine…” he protested…his mind whirling. “I know, but I have to perform it…lay back on the bed.” Steve didn’t move and the doctor slowly pushed back onto his back until he was lying down on the small table, legs hanging over. Black walked over and put on a pair of gloves and then took a tube of very special gel out of his pocket and squirted some on his fingertips. “This is ridiculous,” Steve stammered, “I’m Captain America, I’m in perfect health!” “And once I do this, I can sign off on that and SHIELD will shut up. Spread your legs please.” Doctor Black simply smiled as he slid the cold tip of his finger against Steve’s hole. The sensation shocked the hero, and he bucked against the doctor. “Easy now,” Dr. Black soothed, “You just need to relax, let’s just get through it.” The doctor pushed his finger in again and this time Steve winced as he felt it enter him. The gel on the glove began to dissolve into the Avenger’s skin, it was made specially for Captain America, making his nerve endings all that much more sensitive. Steve felt a warmness around his hole as the young man pushed in further, he weas shocked to find his hole relaxing, letting the finger enter him. The feeling was unlike anything he had ever experienced before. It felt like a thousand tiny sparks were erupting within him, spreading across his entire body. He gasped at the sensation, his cock hardening again. "Are you ready?" Dr. Black asked softly, smiling at Steve. "No," Steve whispered, "No, wait..." His voice was shaking, but his erection betrayed what he was feeling. As the finger went deeper, he let out a small moan, “No…” he gasped as he began to lose the will to fight. Dr. Black could see that Steve was struggling with his own desires, trying to resist the pleasure that was coursing through him. “Just relax, Captain,” he cooed, adding another finger. Steve's muscles tried to clench around the digits inside him, but they wouldn’t respond. Instead waves of pleasure rippled through his perfect body. The hero could feel the heat building up inside him, and he knew that he was powerless to stop it. He wanted to scream at the young man to stop, but all he could do was whimper and moan. The doctor squirted some more lube onto his fingers before plunging them back in. The warm liquid filled Steve's ass and spread inwards, making his muscled relax completely. Steve tried to shake his head, but his strength was drained away as he felt himself surrender to the feeling. He could only grunt and mumble incoherent noises as Dr. Black added yet another finger, stretching him open wide. The hero was on fire, every part of his body ignited with lust and desire. He looked down, seeing his own cock standing erect between his muscular legs, precum smeared over his perfect abs. Steve was horrified to realize that he was enjoying this intimate encounter with a boy; it was something he never thought he would be capable of doing. He struggled to gather his strength to push the doctor away, but the combination of the gel and the young doctor's gentle touch kept him rooted to the spot. “Stop…” he panted, the weakness in his voice made him sick as he laid there, letting this kid plunge his fingers in and out of him. He could hear the slurping sound as the doctor pumped his fingers in and out, stretching him out an inch at a time. Steve couldn't hold back any longer. He bit his lip, feeling the urge to cum rising within him as he felt himself slipping. Doctor Black merely continued pumping his fingers in and out of Steve's ass, savoring the sight of the superhero writhing beneath him. The room reverberated with the heavy panting sounds coming from Steve's mouth, his breathing labored from the relentless stimulation. "Please…" Steve begged, looking up at Dr. Black with pleading eyes filled with arousal. “Dear Captain,” Black said adding a third finger, “You don’t have to beg, I’ll give you what you want.” And stabbed them into the Avenger, pressing against Steve’s prostate. Steve cried out in ecstasy, arching his back and grinding against the doctor's hand. His cock throbbed violently, leaking copious amounts of pre-cum onto his stomach. Steve's body convulsed, the sheer intensity of the orgasm ripping through him was overwhelming. He couldn't help but release a guttural cry as he came, shooting ropes of white, sticky jizz all over his muscled abdomen. His eyes were wide as he experienced his first hands free orgasm. “FUCK!” he cried out, his ass clenching down on the boy’s fingers over and over as he felt all of the tension drain out of his body. He fell back on the bed, limbs twitching as his brain was flooded with pure ecstasy. Dr. Black pulled his fingers out with a wet pop, leaving the hero spent and gasping for breath. The German doctor wiped his hands on a towel, smiling smugly at the exhausted Avenger. "There's no need to thank me, Captain," he said, grinning wickedly, scooping up an amount of the hero's cum, "I'll take this as payment." He brought his hand to his face, licking Steve's seed off his fingers. "So delicious..." the boy said, as he leaned down and began to lap the rest of the cum off the hero's flawless body, “You are quite a snack, Herr Captain," he chuckled softly, running his tongue along Steve's chest, causing shivers to run down his spine. "W-what are you doing?" Steve asked weakly, the warmth from his ass now spreading to his entire body. The idea of being violated like this disgusted him, but the sensations of the boy’s tongue was making him moan. “I am doing what every good grandson does,” he said, wiping the cum off his chin, “I am trying to make my grandfather proud…or in this case…my great grandfather.” Steve’s eyes began to close as he struggled to stay awake but was failing badly… “Don’t worry captain, your life is about to become so much easier…” And then nothing. It wasn’t the first time Steve had woken up in a cell, hell it wasn’t the fifth, but it was the first time he came to completely naked. When he sat up his head spun for a moment, a sign he had been heavily sedated since most drugs burned through his body at an accelerated rate. He sat on the edge of the cot and looked around, stone walls, old, possibly a castle of some sort? Not the first one of those he had woken up in either. The rest of the room looked out of place compared to the stone, there was a small toilet and sink set up in the corner and instead of a door one side of the room was covered in a transparent field. Standing up he gingerly touched the glowing wall and felt a small shock. He looked around for cameras, but he had learned from SHIELD the newer ones were too small to be seen. Not bad as cells went but it didn’t tell him much, “So am I supposed to be afraid?” he called out, knowing he was being watched. A set of footsteps came down the hall, he waited until whoever it was made their entrance, since he could see past the wall. He was only slightly surprised to see “Doctor Black” come and stand in front of his cell. A blood red robe hung off his toned form, he looked in far better shape than the doctor’s coat had let on. “You’re awake,” he said with a smile, “How are we feeling?” “We are not amused,” Steve said snarking, “What’s the point of all this, and where are my damn clothes?” The boy grinned, “But Captain, look at you, why would you ever cover up such a masterpiece? If you were mine, I’d never let you wear clothes.” Steve’s blood boiled, “Look you fruitcake, I will ever be yours, so get to the point already!” Black laughed, “You are such a relic of your time Captain, fruitcake? You believe me a simple homosexual when the truth is, we are all fluid, we all have desires, some of us are just more open about it.” “I’m not here to debate sexuality Dr. Black,” the hero said, laying sarcasm on the title, “So why don’t you tell me why I am here?” The boy let out a bark of laughter, “Oh I assure you, I am a doctor, certified by SHIELD itself, that part if true, though I will admit, my last name is not Black.” “Am I supposed to care what it is?” The boy took a step towards the field, “You should, it’s Schmidt.” The second the word was uttered the pieces fit into place, the eyes, the smile…they belonged to his oldest for Red Skull! This boy was…his grandson? No, great grandson given the year. Steve looked around and realized he had been in this very castle before, though it was back in World War Two. “How did a descent of Red Skull get into SHIELD?” The boy shrugged, “You’d be surprised, after all Herr Captain, SHIELD like sexuality is fluid, it is many things.” Steve slammed his fist on the field, “What do you want! You know people will be looking for me.” “Will they? I mean if they didn’t think you were on a classified SHIELD mission and out of contact, they might…but that is exactly what they think, so no Captain, we have some time together.” “So, this is about revenge?” Schmidt gave him a wolf’s grin, “No Captain Rogers, this is about power. Who has it, who wants it and who will use it.” Steve rolled his eyes, “Well you sound like your grandfather, he liked the sound of his own voice too.” The boy raised an eyebrow, “Oh forgive me, I suppose the small talk portion of our meeting is over, shall we move on?” Steve stood up tall, “Whatever torture you can dream up, I can handle.” “Torture?” the boy asked in mock surprise, “Why would I torture you, when I can do this.” He produced a small remote from his pocket and pressed a button… And just like that Steve’s world was turned upside down. A lightning bolt of pleasure moved through his body, it was like a thousand tiny orgasms all at once. The hero gasped as his cock began to stir, his knees buckled as he felt wave after wave of ecstasy move through his muscled form. “What…” Steve cried out as he felt his body react to the sensations, “What are you doing to me?” he finally asked. “My name is Lukas Schmid,” he said, his German accent now evident, “And I am breaking you Captain, in ways my grandfather only dreamed of.” With a flourish, Schmidt pressed a button on the remote control, and Steve felt an explosion of pleasure surge through his body. His cock throbbed, his balls tightened, and his hips instinctively arched upwards. The hero's breathing became ragged, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. He tried to fight the sensation, but his body refused to obey. "Do you enjoy this, Captain?" Schmidt taunted, waving the remote control in front of Steve's face, “This is my Lustverstärker, I designed it to use your own enhanced nervous system against you. On a normal human this might cause an awkward erection but implanted in your perfect body…it makes pure pleasure as long as it is on.” “Stop…” Steve gasped as he struggled to stay standing, “Don’t do this…” he was barely able to say. “But Captain, I have read your file, you have too long deprived this perfect fucking form the pleasure it deserves, I am just helping it out.” Steve could feel his cock throb, precum pooling under him as he tried to block the feelings out to no avail. It wasn’t an emotion he could control, it was just pure sexual energy over and over making him shake with desire. The more he fought it the harder it got, his dick swelling and lengthening with each pulse of pleasure. Lukas couldn’t help but grin at the sight, seeing the hero’s cock harden, hearing him moan out loud. He had done it, he had found a way to weaken the great Captain America, but that wasn’t good enough. "Isn't it amazing how much pleasure you can experience when you let yourself, Captain?" Lukas said, pressing the button and increasing the intensity. Steve couldn't help but arch his back, as his cock grew harder and pulsed with each passing second. "Does it feel good, Captain?" Lukas asked, grinning wickedly. Steve shook his head, fighting the overwhelming desire that threatened to consume him. "No," he whispered hoarsely, "It feels wrong." Lukas tilted his head, studying Steve carefully. "Wrong?" he questioned, "Why is it wrong if it feels so unbelievably right?" His question hit Steve like a punch to the gut. He couldn't deny the incredible, almost overwhelming pleasure he was experiencing. He had never felt anything like this before, not even close. The intense, pulsating pleasure was driving him wild, making him desperate for more. Yet, despite the physical bliss, Steve knew deep down that it was wrong, this was just another one of Red Skull’s weapons being used against him. Not the device, the boy, he had been forged in hatred and now he was taking it out on him. “Please son, your grandfather,” he gasped, struggling not to grab his cock, “Was a horrible person, he killed thousands…you can do better!” “Oh, I plan on it,” the boy said laughing, “I don’t want to kill anyone,” he turned the device up again, “I plan on ruling them all.” Steve groaned loudly, his body jerking as his cock hardened even more, he was starting to leak more precum, “Please…stop.” Lukas studied the hero, watching him writhe in agony-pleasure, “Is that what you really want? Your mouth is protesting…but that cock is saying…” he pushed the button again, “More!” Steve screamed out, the pleasure consuming him, his whole body burning. His cock was rock hard, his hands twitched, longing to jerk off, and it seemed like every nerve ending in his body was screaming for more. “Please…” he pleased, not this…” “Exactly like this,” Lukas said winking at the hero, “Don’t worry Captain, this is just our first lesson.” And he walked away, the pleasure not stopping for a moment. “NO!” Steve screamed, “TUIRN IT OFF!” he called after the boy, knowing he couldn’t handle much more. The boy didn’t come back, leaving the living legend in a state of constant agitation. Each second the waves of pleasure seemed to grow, making his smooth, toned body shake. Steve was rapidly losing control, he could feel the precum oozing from his swollen cock, covering his abs. He looked down at his cock, the huge, reddish-purple head pleased with him and he knew he was going to lose this battle. Slowly, inch by inch his hand moved towards his aching cock, the whole time his mind screaming at him not to do this, not here…not like this. But it was no use, he needed to cum, there was nothing more important than that right now. His hand wrapped around his throbbing shaft, squeezing it gently, and he moaned loudly. "Oh god," he groaned, thrusting his hips forward, "I need to cum." The words came out in a desperate plea, and he couldn't help but start stroking faster. The pressure built up inside him, becoming unbearable with each new stroke. The hero's cock grew impossibly larger, pulsing with every beat of his thundering heart. His hand flew up and down his shaft, sending shockwaves of pleasure through his quivering body. He knew he was being watched, most likely filmed but he didn’t care, he needed to cum. Steve gripped his cock harder, his strokes growing faster and more forceful. The hero's breathing became ragged, his lips parted in a silent moan, as his body prepared for the inevitable release. As he pumped his cock, Steve's thoughts raced, filled with shame and self-loathing. How could he allow himself to be reduced to this? He was Captain America, a symbol of freedom and justice, not a pathetic captive masturbating for the amusement of his enemies. But as he closed his eyes and focused on the sensation building within him, Steve realized that he couldn't stop himself. The pleasure was too intense, too overwhelming, and he simply couldn't resist. His strokes became faster, more frantic, and he could feel the impending orgasm approaching. “Shit,” he hissed, feeling his balls start to tingle, “Oh god I’m close…” he sobbed, knowing he couldn’t stop himself now. His hand moved faster, his thumb rubbing the tip of his cock, the sensation nearly unbearable. His muscles started to tighten, his balls drew up and he knew he was about to explode. “Yes, yes, YES!” he shouted, feeling semen shoot out of his cock, splashing against his face first and then his pecs and abs. As soon as the first shot left him, Steve felt the pleasure overwhelm him as the device took the orgasm and made it transcendent. He felt his body seize up and he collapsed back onto the cot, cum spraying over his flawless body as he shook. It was as if the orgasm wouldn’t end, the waves of pleasure continuing to wash over him like the tide. Every muscle in his body tensed and relaxed as if possessed by a rhythmic dance. His vision blurred and he could hear his breaths echoing around him, sounding louder than thunder. His cock remained erect, throbbing with residual pleasure. Steve lay motionless for several moments, trying to recover from the overwhelming sensation. Slowly, he opened his eyes and looked around the cell, his gaze eventually landing on the shimmering energy wall separating him from the outside world. Through the transparent barrier, he saw a reflection of himself, covered in sweat and semen, looking utterly defeated. The pleasure didn’t stop coming and as he watched himself, Steve gripped his cock again, using his own cum as lube and began to stroke himself again, never breaking eye contact with his reflection. And with a strange combination of loathing and lust, he watched his muscled ripple as he began to jerk off again, the pleasure once again drowning him. He stared at his reflection as he worked his cock, his movements fast and erratic, desperate for another fix. "No!" he whimpered, but the pleading tone was lost beneath the rapid cadence of his strokes. "Not like this…" he muttered, slapping his palm against his cock, his fist clutching his shaft tightly. "I'm not this person…" he gasped, his other hand tracing lines across his smooth, hairless skin. "This isn't me…" Throughout the entire process, Steve kept eye contact with his reflection. It was as if he was trying to reconnect with something lost, some aspect of himself that had been stripped away by the relentless onslaught of pleasure. Despite his inner turmoil, it was impossible to ignore the immense satisfaction that coursed through his veins. He felt alive, invigorated, and yet ashamed. How could he reconcile this primal, carnal hunger with his lifelong dedication to honor and duty? He saw the hunger in his eyes as he stroked and stood up, approaching the reflection, stroking furiously. "This isn't me…it's not me…" he repeated, as his cock pulsed in his grasp, all he could look at was his swollen cock, his precum covering his hand making it slick…he thrust his hips forward, fucking his own hands as he moaned, he felt so fucking dirty…but it felt so good. His breaths became heavy, he could smell his own scent, he could taste his own salty sweat mixed with the cum dripping off his face, he could sense his own need getting deeper and darker. The relentless pleasure continued to course through his veins, making him dizzy with lust. He knew he was acting like an animal, but it didn't matter; the craving for release had taken over everything else. He felt himself get close again and his thrusts sped up as he watched the frantic look on his face, “Oh god…” he sobbed as he got closer… he could feel the orgasm gathering inside him. “Oh god not again…” The familiar sensation began to build within him, his body shaking uncontrollably as he reached the brink. His cock, glistening with his own seed, pulsed wildly in his grip. With a final, desperate cry, Steve erupted, shooting streams of white, sticky liquid toward his reflection. The orgasm seemed to last forever again, each wave of pleasure stronger than the last. His cock remained erect, throbbing with residual pleasure, his legs shaking from the strain. Steve lay on the cot, panting heavily, his body saturated with sweat and cum. He couldn't believe what his body was capable of enduring, and he knew he might have crossed a line he may never return from. As he laid there he tried to relax, but the pleasure just kept coming and coming… Groaning Steve turned around, trapping his cock between his abs and the cot and began to hump the material, “Oh fuck yeah!” he cried out as he thrust into the blanket savagely. The image of Captain America’s dimpled as moving up and down as he masturbated on his cot filled the monitor as Lukas watched. He smiled as he heard the stoic hero break down, his own lust overtaking his morals and decency. He watched the living legend rut into the thin blanket like an animal and knew…this was going to work. Time stopped having any meaning after a while, all Steve could do was cum and cum…finally at some point he passed out, his regenerative powers making his cock ever ready no matter how many times he came. He came awake slowly, realizing he had been fucking his bed again in his sleep. Without missing a beat, the hero sped up his thrusts, wanting to start the morning with a good cum like he normally did. His hips moved up and down as he imagined the receptionist from the doctor’s office under him, the friction of the blanket on his cock was delicious and he craved more. He felt his balls start to retract and knew he was close again. “Take my cock,” he muttered under his breath, imaging the woman writhing under him, he could hear her moans and sighs as his cock began to shoot again, the device making the orgasm once again an explosion of pure ecstasy that just fried Steve’s mind of all logic and decency. He collapsed in his own pool of cum, feeling the pleasure start to build up again… “I hope you bought the bed dinner at least,” Lukas’s voice came from the other side of the field. Steve’s head snapped to the right and realized the boy had been watching him the whole time. Shame filled his mind as he slowly sat up, realizing he was smeared with cum, “Did you enjoy the show?” “Oh, how I did!” the boy exclaimed, “You are a beast…I look forward to seeing that exuberance up close.” “I am never going to touch you,” Stev e hissed, wrapping the blanket around his waist. “So modest!” Lukas teased, “I mean I’ve already seen everything.” “You made your point,” Steve tried to reason, ignoring the pleasure, “You can let me go now.” “Let you go?” the boy sounded shocked, “My dear Captain, we haven’t even started yet, this was just to test if the Lustverstärker works, which it obviously does. Now we get to the real lesson.” “Lesson?” Steve asked, his stomach turning in something akin to fear. “Lessons,” Schimdt corrected him, “Let’s try with something easy, kneel.” Steve’s eyes glared at the boy, “Men like me don’t kneel to men like you.” Lukas’s head fell back in laughter, “Oh my, that was impressive, it would have been more if you weren’t covered in cum, but nice try, nonetheless. Now kneel.” “Never,” Steve said through gritted teeth. Lukas pulled out the remote and Steve steeled himself for more pleasure…and then turned it off. The sudden halt of the vibrations felt abnormal to Steve and then was instantly followed by ripples of pain. Not just any pain but the pain of a thousand fires, it felt like every nerve ending in his body had caught flame and was burning beneath his skin, He cried out, his body tensing up as all he knew was agonizing pain. Steve scrambled back, falling awkwardly on the cot, his limbs moving frantically. The hero groaned loudly, unable to control his writhing body "What are you doing?" Steve yelled, his voice shaking with anger and desperation. "STOP!" Steve screamed, his cries echoing through the cold, damp walls of the cell. The searing pain that consumed his whole body seemed to worsen with every passing second. He clawed at the concrete floor, seeking any relief from the torment. He tried to focus past the pain, control it, but it was not a pain that was real, it was inside of him. He had shrugged off bullet wounds that had not hurt like this…it was overwhelming. “So, Captain, tell me more about people like you and me,” the boy said, watching the hero twist and turn on the bed. “Stop…” Steve pleaded, not sure how much more he could take. “You stop it,” Lukas snapped, “Kneel!” he ordered the hero, pointing at the ground below him. Steve swallowed hard, his heart pounding in his chest at the prospect of surrendering to this young man. He fought back tears, desperately trying to control his body. “You are only extending your agony, simply kneel to me.” Lukas commanded, gesturing with his hand to the cold stone floor. Steve grit his teeth, his sweaty hair clinging to his forehead. He stared daggers at the younger man, feeling an internal struggle raging within him. Each moment of silence stretched, each second that passed by seemed to last an eternity with the pain. Finally, not able to endure any more, the hero reluctantly climbed off the cot and moved towards the field. He got to Lukas and saw the boy’s eyes flashing with amusement. Finally, Steve slowly knelt down on both knees, his face touching the ground. As soon as he did the pain vanished as the pleasure returned, flooding his body completely. Steve exhaled heavily, feeling his heart racing in his chest. His cock sprang back to life at once, pulsating strongly. The young man smirked down at him, his gaze raking over Steve's body appreciatively. "That was impressive, dear Captain," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "Are you a good boy?” Steve looked up at him in confusion. “I asked you a question, are you a good boy?” “I asked you a question, are you a good boy?” Steve glared at him, “I am not saying that.” Lukas just raised an eyebrow and the pleasure vanished again. Steve screamed on all fours, the agony seemingly tenfold from last time. “I asked you a question Herr captain, are you a good boy?” Schmidt repeated firmly, his tone demanding obedience. Steve fought back screams; his body racked with pain. He considered the consequences of defying Schmidt again, knowing full well that resisting meant enduring unbearable torture. Reluctantly, he forced the words past his lips, “Yes, I am a good boy.” And just like that the pleasure returned and Steve let out a sigh, the relief was instant and once again all he knew was bliss. Lukas dropped the field and walked into the cell with him, “So, we have learned the first lesson,” the boy ran his fingers through Steve’s hair and the hero hated the way the touch was like a thousand little explosions of pleasure. He fought the urge to push his head into the touch for more, instead trying to focus. “It is simple, defy me,” the pleasure vanished, replaced with the molten fire in his veins, “Obey me,” and the nirvanic pleasure returned. Steve was panting on the ground, unable to fully comprehend his situation. “Now, come here boy,” Lukas commanded, “We shall learn the rest of your lessons.” Steve looked up at him, he was completely dominated by the younger man, his body betraying him, his mind losing all coherent thought. His cock was rock hard, throbbing painfully between his legs. He knew the humiliation he was suffering, but the pleasure was so overwhelming that he found himself unable to resist. “Face me,” the boy ordered, “Look at me.” Steve hesitated, but the unrelenting wave of pleasure surged through him, forcing him to comply. His legs wobbled, but he managed to stand upright, facing Lukas. The villainous doctor studied his captive, admiring the hero's perfect physique. Steve's chest heaved with anticipation, his mind reeling from the sensual torment. “Now, open my robe, take in my body.” At the command, Steve's trembling hands reached out and gently unfastened the belt holding the robe closed. Slowly, he pushed the garment open, revealing Lukas' toned, chiseled body. Steve stared at the younger man in astonishment, his eyes widening as he took in the sight of the massive cock resting between his legs. It was larger than anything Steve had ever seen before – a truly colossal specimen, thick and uncut it hung there soft, larger than most men were hard. The hero gulped nervously, feeling his own cock stiffen against his abdomen against his will. “Look on it,” the boy commanded, “That is a fine German cock, a master cock!” he reached over and stroked Steve’s hard member, “This is a fine piece, a great American cock, but this,” he took Steve’s hand and placed it on his cock, “This is your master now.” Steve’s hand was frozen, just gripping the boy’s cock, the heat of it as it slowly hardened in his hand was insane. He felt the cock twitch and pulse, getting harder by the second. Steve could almost feel the cock pulsing with a life of its own. He couldn’t believe how big it was, how hard it was becoming. Steve’s own cock throbbed and leaked as the device made this pleasurable to him. “Do it,” Schmidt commanded, “Stroke my cock.” With shaking hands, Steve wrapped his fist around the monster cock and began to stroke it, feeling every vein, every ridge. “Worship that cock dear captain, show me you understand its power.” As Steve listened to the commands, his hand automatically moved faster, rubbing the thick length of the cock, feeling the bulges and ridges underneath his palm. The hero's heart raced, his cock throbbing between his legs with each stroke, the device making him throb with each stroke. The more he jerked the boy off the more pleasure he got himself…he urged himself to stop but he couldn’t stop the loop. He could smell the musky scent of Lukas's arousal, which only served to heighten his own excitement. Despite his efforts to resist, Steve found himself completely submissive to the younger man's demands. The pleasure was too much, and he grabbed the cock with both hands, wanting to pleasure himself as he pleasured the boy. As he worked on it, it grew even bigger, reaching incredible lengths and thickness. Steve gasped at the size, terrified by the monster dick. As he continued to pump it, he felt his own cock become harder and bigger, aching for release. "Good boy," Lukas purred, his cock growing impossibly huge in Steve's grip. "Such a good boy.:” The words sent more pleasure into the hero’s body, and he moaned in response, his hands moving faster. Steve stroked the massive cock with such force and fervor that it seemed almost desperate. His own cock throbbed with each pass of his hand, eager for release. He couldn't believe how willingly he was submitting to the younger man, his body craving more pleasure. He looked into the boy’s eyes and saw the amusement in them, and he knew this was the true torture. “Very good,” he said, pulling Steve’s hands away, “You can be taught, now…kneel.” Steve paused, looking up at the handsome young man, knowing that he would be punished if he refused. He slowly lowered himself, kneeling in front of the towering figure. “Show me respect, show me devotion, boy,” Lukas ordered, grabbing Steve’s chin and lifting his face. Steve looked into the blue eyes, seeing pure evil reflected back at him. “Worship that German cock properly,” Lukas whispered, his deep voice resonating with dark intent. Steve's heart rate accelerated, his body reacting instinctively to the provocative command. His hands trembled, reaching out to caress the enormous shaft. He traced the veined surface with tender care, marveling at its immense size. As he cupped the swollen head, his thumb lightly grazing the tip, he could feel Lukas' powerful erection throbbing beneath his touch. “It grows tired of your hand, it craves something more,” Lukas said, waiting for Steve to understand. Steve looked down at the giant cock in his hands, it seemed to grow larger and firmer with each heartbeat. “Suck it,” he finally heard himself whisper, the words sounding alien in his ears. He lifted his face to meet Lukas's gaze, his eyes filled with shame and desperation. The boy smiled, placing his hands on Steve's shoulders and guiding him closer. Steve's heart raced, his throat tightening up as he leaned forward, feeling the warm, moist air on his face. “Please…” Steve sobbed, “Don’t make me do this…” “No one is making you do anything captain, this is all you…” The boy assured him, “Just remember what it feels like without the pleasure…” With a whimper, Steve opened his mouth, parting his lips slightly. He could feel the cock pressing against his lower lip, his eyes watering as he prepared himself for the intrusion. He hesitated for a moment, taking a deep breath and then plunging his head downwards. Steve's mouth engulfed the head of the massive cock, his tongue automatically wrapping around it. The taste overwhelmed him, a mix of muskiness and precum that seemed to coat his entire mouth. As he began to suck on the boy’s cock the device spiked, sending more ecstasy through Steve’s perfect body and it was as if he was sucking on his own cock. As he sucked harder on the boy the mor pleasure he got, he moaned as he felt himself lose control. The taste of his precum filled his mouth, the cock swelling in his mouth. Steve moaned louder, his cheeks hollowing out as he bobbed his head up and down. He loved the sensation of the cock sliding past his lips, the suction creating a tight seal as he went deeper and deeper. Each lick sent erotic sparks to Steve’s leaking cock, causing him to worship the cock even more. He wanted to please the young man because it meant more pleasure for him. His hands grasped the base of the cock, helping to guide it deeper into his mouth. Steve's mouth stretched wider and wider, accommodating the incredible girth of the massive member. The hero was amazed at how easily his mouth accepted the invader, swallowing it down without resistance. He continued to bob his head up and down, savoring the taste of the younger man's pre-cum. “Did you think you would be back here? Back on your knees sucking a German cock captain? Worship that meat! Show me you serve the superior man!” Lukas commanded as he watched the living legend suck his cock. Steve felt his jaw begin to ache as he deep-throated the thick shaft, his throat muscles struggling to accommodate the monstrous member. Steve felt his cock throbbing against his abdomen, begging for attention while he focused on pleasing the young German. "Mmm, yes, that's it," Lukas murmured, "Suck it harder my good boy." The words sent a shock of pleasure and Steve eagerly complied, his mouth stretching wider and wider to accommodate the throbbing cock. He could sense the power emanating from the massive tool, filling his entire mouth with an intoxicating mixture of lust and submission. The hero reveled in the sensation, his cock growing closer to cumming with each passing second. "Oh, I see that you're enjoying yourself," Lukas observed, his blue eyes gleaming with amusement. "Tell me, Captain, does it feel good to be reduced to a mere fuck hole for Red Skull's grandson?" Steve's jaw clenched tightly, his pride stung by the demeaning accusation. Yet, he couldn't deny the feelings washing over him - a potent cocktail of pain, arousal, and utter helplessness. He pulled off the cock, "Shut up," he spat out angrily, his voice hoarse and strained. Lukas laughed and the pleasure vanished, Steve yelped and went back to sucking on the boy’s cock, desperate to be enveloped by the sexual nirvana again. Shame filled his brain as Lukas thrust his hips forward to impale Steve’s mouth on his cock, “The great Captain America worshipping a superior German cock, come now Captain, you are enjoying this!” The young man’s words cut deeply into Steve’s psyche, tearing away the remnants of his dignity. The taste of the boy’s precum filled his mouth, mixing with saliva as he continued to suck the cock with increasing fervor. He could feel the pleasure building up within him, threatening to overwhelm his senses. His cock throbbed, aching for release. “I imagine you were like this during the war, used by the men as a whore, the German soldiers fucking your perfect body as you begged for more…was that how it was?” Lukas taunted the hero. As the boy talked the device sent more and more pleasure through Steve, just the thought of the horrible scenario he was explaining made his cock ache and he began to see the image. Him laid out, young German soldiers plunging their cocks into him over and over, him sucking on their mighty cocks as he was doing now…as revolting as the idea was the device sent nothing but pleasure and Steve found himself moaning around the boy’s giant cock, wanting more. He was horrified at the mental images, the idea of being used by so many, he was disgusted with himself but his cock throbbed and leaked, and he needed the cum so bad. “I bet you had to beg for their seed. Oh, you must have loved the taste of their cocks, Captain America, huh? You probably begged to swallow them dry, to lap up their jizz after they fucked you, didn’t you?” Lukas spoke with venom, his cock pumping in Steve’s mouth. The hero swallowed convulsively, his throat contracting around the gargantuan tool. The sensation of being taken advantage of was overwhelming, but the device ensured that Steve was drowning in pleasure. His cock throbbed, yearning for release; the need to appease the cruel doctor drove him to desperation. "Of course, you were an insatiable slut for those German soldiers," Lukas sneered, his blue eyes boring into Steve's soul. "They fucked you senseless, didn't they? " Lukas snarled, his cock pulsating with each word. "You were their plaything, their bitch, their whore." Steve remained silent, his mouth still wrapped around the boy's cock. The humiliation burned within him, but the overwhelming pleasure prevented him from protesting. The device manipulated his body, making him crave the forbidden pleasures he was experiencing. He could hear the words echoing in his mind, painting a vivid picture of his imagined existence during WWII. “Beg me to make you cum captain, tell me you worship this fat German cock as you did all those years ago!” Lukas said, pulling the hero off his cock. Steve looked at the cock and then up at the boy, his body shaking with the need to cum, “Beg me as you did to the nazis that fucked you.” Lukas demanded, his finger tracing the outline of Steve’s lips. Steve looked at the beautiful cock, imagining the hands of the young men who could have fucked him...the device making even that fantasy pleasurable. Steve fought it as long as he could but all he could see was images of himself being used…hard, smooth bodies plunging into him, all with this boy’s magnificent cock… “Please let me cum!” he blurted out, hating it the moment he said it. “Are you my good boy?” Lukas asked, holding Steve away from his cock. Without a second’s hesitation he said, “I’m a good boy, I can be your good boy! Please let me cum!” Lukas seemed pleased, “And who has the superior cock?” Steve broke down, “You do, you have the superior German cock…” Lukas grinned widely, his cock twitching with delight, “Well then make me cum captain, drink my cum and you will cum with me!” With a loud groan, Steve lunged forward, swallowing the giant cock, his mouth stretching wider and wider to accommodate its enormous girth. The hero sucked on the massive tool with all his might, his teeth scraping against the veiny surface. He could feel the cock swelling under his tongue, growing even larger and harder. With each stroke, Steve's mouth became wetter and slicker, his saliva lubricating the process. The hero's jaw ached relentlessly, yet he pushed onward, determined to bring Lukas to orgasm. Steve's tongue swirled around the bulbous head, looking to stimulate the sensitive parts of the cock. His hands gripped the base firmly, controlling the depth and speed of the deep-throating motion. Steve's passion intensified, his cock throbbing wildly against his abdomen. He could feel the tensing of the massive rod in his mouth, signaling that Lukas was nearing his peak. “I’m close slut…you’re about to drink the first of many loads from my cock…relish it captain…swallow it with pride!” Lukas cried. The hero could feel the heat radiating from the gargantuan cock, his mouth burning from the contact. His own cock ached, desperate for release, but he ignored the pain, focusing purely on bringing the younger man to climax. Steve redoubled his efforts, sucking and slurping noisily on the massive tool. His cheeks hollowed out, his eyes locked onto the swollen head. Precum flooded his mouth and he knew the boy was about to cum. Steve sucked harder, his tongue frantically licking and swirling around the massive cockhead. He desperately wanted to taste the seed that flowed from the gargantuan cock. His heart pounded furiously in his chest, adrenaline coursing through his veins. Steve was on the precipice of a climactic explosion himself, his cock throbbing relentlessly. "Oh God, yes," Lukas groaned, his body stiffening. "Swallow it you American whore!" Steve felt the first shot of cum hit the back of his throat and the pleasure from tasting it made his own cock explode. The two men were cumming together, Steve's seed spraying all over his abs and Lukas's cock shooting load after load into Steve's mouth. He felt the warmth of the semen in his mouth, his own cum dribbling down his cock onto his balls. He struggled to maintain composure as the thick semen filled his mouth, the texture rich and creamy. He swallowed greedily, feeling the load fill his stomach. Lukas continued to cum, spurt after spurt of cum splashing onto Steve's tongue. "Drink it," Lukas demanded, "drink it all, you fucking whore." Steve obeyed, swallowing every drop of Lukas's seed. He savored the taste, feeling the warmth and richness of the ejaculate coating his tongue and throat. Lukas began to pull his cock from Steve's mouth, the hero’s vision blurred, his mind buzzing, Steve felt the cock slip from his mouth, followed by a stream of cum pouring down his chin. He caught some of it with his hand, wiping it on his mouth, savoring the sticky warmth The cockhead glistened with saliva, and Steve gasped for breath, his face flushed. “Such a good boy,” Lukas said breathing hard, “Be my good boy and clean that German cock like the whore you are.” Steve leaned in, lapping the cum off the boys softening cock, licking the entire surface, making sure to clean the entire cock. When he was done Lukas pointed to the floor, “And your mess?” Steve looked down at the puddle of cum on the cold stone floor, his face blushing with embarrassment at how much there was. He knelt down towards the puddle, his face contorting in disgust. But the memory of the memory of the pain was still fresh in his mind, and a strange compulsion urged him to taste his own seed. He bent down and began to lap his cum off the floor like a dog. The action was degrading and humiliating, but the thought of being punished by the younger man sent shivers down his spine. He scooped up some of the sticky goo from his face with his fingers and sucking them dry. The taste was sour and salty, a stark contrast to the sweet flavor of Lukas's cum. Steve groaned softly, his body betraying the pleasure he felt despite the revulsion. Steve glanced up at Lukas, the young man's smirk reminding him of his powerlessness. Steve swallowed thickly, aware that his fate rested upon the whims of this arrogant young German. “Rest,” the boy said pointing to the cot, “You will need your strength for what comes next.” Steve nodded and collapsed onto the bed, the device pumping just enough pleasure through him to make him content and sleepy. Lukas leaned in and whispered in Steve’s ear, “Sleep, sleep and dream of those fine Nazi soldiers fucking you over and over…” Steve moaned as he drifted off, his cock hardening as he imagined himself being taken by them over and over… Lukas walked out and activated the field again…a good first start. Steve dreamt of the war. He dreamed of his first night overseas, the horrible show where the troops laughed him off the stage. He dreamed of retreating back to his tent, mortified at the reaction, wondering why he thought it would be any different. He knew in reality he would emerge to the rain, sitting under the stage sketching when Peggy found him…but in the dream that didn’t happen. Instead, as he changed out of the ridiculous costume, they had designed the tent opened and two of the men walked in. Steve tried to cover himself, “Um, changing here guys.” The first man gave him a leering grin, “Don’t cover up on account of us sweetheart…” he pulled the shirt away from him, revealing the massive pair of pecs the serum had given him. “Holy cow!” one of the other man exclaimed, “He’s got bigger titties than my girl back home!” The first man grabbed Steve’s meaty pecs, squeezing them, “He’s right, you got quite a rack here sweet tits.” Steve was revolted but the sensation of the man’s rough hands on his nipples made him moan out loud as his chest pushed forward, silently begging for more. “Oh, you like that?” the man said, pinching the erect nipples, Steve gasped as his body shook, “Oh you do…come on baby…you’re here to entertain the troops, right?” He pushed Steve down onto his cot, his hands moving over his swollen tits, kneading and pinching them causing him to writhe under the brute. “Don’t…” Steve gasped as the other man began to take the rest of the costume off, revealing that flawless body. “Shhh,” the first man said, pinching with one hand and undoing his belt with the other, “You want this slut…you know you do.” Steve shook his head as the man fished out a thick cock that was dripping precum onto his fingers, “No…not a fruit…” The man pinched his nipple again and Steve arched his back, his cock straining the thing cotton boxers he had on. It was obvious his body was enjoying it, even if his mouth wasn’t. “I dunno baby, you seem to be pretty into it.” The second man pulled his boxers down and his cock sprang free slapping up against his abs, “Jeez…look at this shit, a cock like this wasted on a pansy!” “I dunno,” the first man said, straddling Steve’s face, “It ain’t that big, look at mine.” Steve’s eyes bugled as he saw the man’s massive cock begin to lower itself towards his mouth, “Come on faggot…suck it.” Steve closed his mouth, trying to push him off when the second man grabbed his cock and stroked it, “I mean I could tear pussy up with this!” The sensation was like an explosion and Steve moaned loudly, giving the man a chance to shove his cock into his mouth. “There you go…come on you fucking fruit, suck a real man’s cock!” Steve felt his mind recoil as the man began to piston into his mouth, the taste of his precum filling his mouth…and then something changed… The sensation of the cock choking his mouth began to feel good and Steve slowly began to lick around the man’s meat…each lick sending more and more pleasure through him. “There ya go…don’t tell me you ain’t sucked a cock!” the man said, grabbing Steve’s hair and shoving him down on the cock. The pleasure filled his mind as he felt the massive cock slide over his tongue, each vein and ridge pressing down on his tongue. He objectively knew this was wrong, he wasn’t gay, he didn’t suck cock…but as he nursed on the man’s meat, lovingly sucking for each drop of precum he realized he loved it…he loved sucking the man’s cock. “Yeah, you got it, come on…make this soldier cum…” Steve’s mind was a jumble, dream logic began to twist his need to be a patriot, to serve his country and his desire for pleasure and he began to service the man out of duty. He sucked harder, grabbing the man’s hips, helping him thrust it into his mouth. “Oh fuck…he is into this!” the man cried, feeling the great Captain America try to deep throat him. “I saw your queer ass movie at the movies, you and a bunch of faggots playing war…they fuck you too?” And just like that he was back on the movie stage, on his back as his costars took turns fucking him, the harsh lights above him as the camera rolled. “Oh god fuck me!” he heard himself scream as the man’s cock plunged in and out of him. The man looked like Bucky almost… And he was back at the Stark Expo, Bucky had dragged him to a bathroom, face up against the bathroom stall as he fucked him, “You be a freak and chase away the girls then you give up your pussy Steve…you know the rules!” Steve pushed back, slamming his hips back into his friend’s cock, “Oh Buck fuck me…please…use me…” Bucky chuckled, “Just like when we were kids… And Steve was suddenly a teenager in Bucky’s bed. His bed squeaked as Bucky slammed his cock into him, “Yeah you my little slut Steve?” Steve threw his head back, “Oh god Buck…your cock!” “Shut up! You want my dad coming in?” he asked and then smiled, “Or is that what you want?” And Bucky’s dad was there suddenly, Steve sandwiched between the two of them ass both cocks stretched his hole wide, “OH FUCK!” “Fuck him pop, he loves it!” Bucky grinned. “You wanna live here slut? We can put the cushions on the floor and fuck you with your legs spread? All you gotta do is shine my shoes, maybe take out the trash and give up his cunt…” “Anything Buck! I’ll be your slut…forever!” Bucky’s face melted and under it was Red Skull, grinning as he fucked Steve, “What makes you so special you American whore? What is it?” Steve writhed under the force of the fat German cock as it split him in half, “FUCK ME, OH FUCK ME HARDER!” he pleaded as he rode the Hydra leader’s cock. Red Skull pushed him off his cock and Steve fell to the floor… And landed on the stone floor of his cell. He knelt there on all fours, his cock throbbing as images of all those men fucking him began to fade him his mind. He was awake now, but the dreams felt like memories… He closed his eyes, trying to banish the thoughts but they were burned into his mind, he could swear he could still smell the sex… He got up and crawled back onto his cot, his cock was leaking profusely…he had almost cum in his sleep. Steve didn’t move, he knew he was being filmed, he refused to jerk off for Lukas. But as he laid there the device kept pumping pleasure through his body and the images kept replaying over and over… As seconds turned into minutes his traitorous dick refused to relent and his hand began creeping down his abs, before grabbing the thick shaft tightly. Steve started stroking himself off, his cock swelling in his grip. He was ashamed, but he needed relief. His hips rocked as he began to pump faster, his thumb rubbing the tip of his cock. “Holy shit, he is jerking off!” a voice called out from the other side of the field. Steve jumped up, his cock slapping his abs as he saw two young Hydra agents staring at him from the other side of the cell, mouths open in shock. He quickly dropped his hand to his side, his cock throbbing in embarrassment. "What do you want?" he growled defensively. The men quickly composed themselves, “The Master wants you, come.” The first boy turned off the field as the second led the captain out of the cell. “Come along, Captain,” he said, his tone mockingly polite. “Your Master awaits.” One of the boys walked behind them, his hand moving out and caressing Steve’s smooth ass, “You have a fat American ass…” he said with a slight German accent. Steve tensed, but did not react, he knew that any sign of resistance would lead to punishment. The boy grabbed both cheeks and squeezed, the device turned itself up, making the touch incredibly enticing. Steve stifled a moan and the boy walking next to him laughed, “Look, he likes it!” he said, grabbing Steve’s leaking cock and giving it a little squeeze. Steve groaned quietly, unable to resist the sensual touch. The boy behind him moved up, pressing his body up to Steve’s naked form, “Is that true captain?” he whispered in Steve’s ear, “Am I turning you on?” his tongue licking slowly around Steve’s ear. Steve shivered involuntarily, his cock twitching in response. He could feel the device humming gently against his skin, amplifying the sensation tenfold. Every touch, every word spoken in his ear, seemed to send electric shocks straight to his balls. “You know, my father always told me, ‘Never waste an opportunity,’” the boy holding his cock said. “And here comes an opportunity knocking on our door.” With deft fingers, the boy reached down to cup Steve’s massive balls, squeezing them gently. Steve moaned loudly, unable to resist the pleasurable sensations coursing through his body. The boy released one ball, tracing a slow path down Steve’s thigh, before reaching back to grasp his hip. His movements were deliberate, purposeful, designed to torment and tease Steve mercilessly. "Oh, what a naughty American hero you are," the boy behind him murmured, his breath hot against Steve's neck. "You've been such a good boy, haven't you?" His words echoed in Steve's ears, fueling the fire burning deep within him. Steve stood rigid, his heart pounding furiously against his ribcage. He glanced at the young Hydra agents surrounding him, their hands casually molesting his naked body. The taunting smiles on their faces sent chills down Steve's spine and caused his cock to stiffen even more. The second boy grasped his cock again and Steve closed his eyes and moaned, “I’m a good boy…” he whispered, “I’m a good boy.” The boy looked at each other and smiled, the second one undid his pants, revealing another huge uncut cock, “Then prove it, be a good boy.” He took Steve’s shoulder and guided him down to his knees, Steve protested but his body responded immediately, he could smell the sweaty cock right in front of his nose. Steve paused, his lips trembling slightly as he stared at the throbbing member in front of him. His mind raced, desperately trying to pull himself together, regain control. He inhaled deeply, taking in the scent of leather and sweat mixed with the lingering aroma of youth and found his cock aching for release… The boy pressed his leaking cock to Steve’s sealed lips, smearing his precum across them like lipstick, “Come on…make this soldier cum…” The words from his dream came flying back to Steve and he parted his lips, taking the boy’s cock into his mouth. It tasted different than in his dreams, less salty, more bitter perhaps… But the taste excited him, excited his body, and when his lips wrapped around the cock and he sucked gently he almost screamed as a wave of pleasure pulsed through him. The device was amplifying everything, Steve's senses were on overload, he wanted to throw his head back and howl, but instead he moaned softly, his throat vibrating around the cock in his mouth. He started sucking harder, the cock sliding easily between his lips, his saliva dripping down his chin. He ran his tongue around the sensitive underside and the boy let out a soft cry, “Yes… Yes…” he whispered, gripping Steve’s hair roughly, “I have an Avenger sucking my cock!” he exclaimed to the other boy who was watching with lust in his eyes. The boy behind him knelt down and spread Steve’s perfect ass cheeks, “And I am about to lick an Avenger’s pussy!” he said before beginning to rim the hero’s virgin hole, his tongue slowly pushing into the straight legend. Steve gasped around the cock as he felt the boy’s tongue penetrate him. Again, the device made this simple sensation become a tsunami of pleasure that made him almost cum. As the boy in front of him pushed Steve’s head down on his cock, the Avenger was horrified to feel his hips push back, impaling himself on the boy’s tongue more. The three of them worked a rhythm, Steve rocking back and forth, his cock leaking precum on the floor beneath him. The cock in his mouth thrusting in and out, the tongue in his ass fluttering rapidly. The device amplified every sensation, and the hero was overwhelmed with pleasure, but it was more than that. Him on his knees, serving two Hydra agents was too much like his dreams, the memories of those imagined days flooded his brain and Steve couldn’t remember what was real and what wasn’t. He wanted them to use him, he moaned shamelessly as he let them molest him like a common whore. Steve tried to force himself to resist, but he couldn’t bring himself to break contact with either of them. He was desperate for release, and the way they were treating him was making it impossible to deny himself. The boy in front of him stopped thrusting his cock into Steve’s mouth, pulling out suddenly. Steve whimpered pathetically, his mouth hanging open, drool dripping from his lips. The boy stroked his cock three times before his load came flying out, spraying all over Steve’s handsome features. Steve gasped as the hot cum hit his face, he could taste it in his mouth as the boy continued to stroke, dumping his whole load on the hero’s face. As soon as the boy was done his hand dropped away… And Steve lunged forward, licking the last of his cum off the member, inch by inch… They both laughed, “Oh he is a cum slut!” the boy said, pushing Steve’s face away, “Get off whore! It is done…there is no more!” Steve fell back onto his own precum, his cock throbbing for relief. He needed to cum…but knew he couldn’t without serving someone…he turned to the other boy and began to open his pants. He jumped back and slapped Steve’s face, “No! Bad dog!” Steve froze, shocked. “Your Master is waiting for you slut…act like a human being!” The words were like a bucket of cold water and Steve realized what he had just tried to do. He looked down, “I-I’m sorry…I…” The boy pulled him to his feet, “Save it, you’re a slut, we get it.” They resumed leading him down the hallways, he could feel the cum drying on his face, the smell of it as it was disgusting. The device buzzed, sending a surge of pleasure through him. Steve had to remind himself to walk normally, his hips swaying as if he was drunk. “God damnit!” he cursed under his breath, wanting to grip his cock desperately. The boy behind him grabbed his arm, his grip tightening around Steve’s bicep, “Keep moving.” Steve stumbled along until he came to a pair of large wooden doors, the boys opened it revealing a familiar room, this had been Red Skull’s throne room! The large bay windows looking out across the snowcapped mountains, it felt like it was yesterday that Red Skull had fucked him here… Steve shook his head, no, that was a dream…just a dream… “How did you sleep Captain?” Lukas’ voice called out across the room, Steve turned and saw the boy casually sitting in his grandfather’s throne, “Sweet dreams?” The smile told Steve everything…all of them had been more conditioning. He had worked the images into his brain while he slept and now…now he couldn’t stop thinking about them… Or being turned on by them… “Leave him,” Lukas said to the boys, the let go of him, one of them slapping his ass before leaving. Steve stood there, naked in front of the boy, not knowing what to do. “So, Captain, are you still my good boy?” Lukas asked, his gaze wandering down Steve's hard cock. “What do you want from me?” Steve asked the boy, desperately trying to appeal to his humanity. “Want? I want you Captain, I want you to swear to me completely. I will own you in ways my grandfather never could.” Lukas declared confidently; his eyes locked with Steve's. “I can show you who you really are…deep inside.” “This isn’t who I am,” Steve said wearily. “Isn’t it? Crawl to me captain, get on all fours like a dog and crawl to me.” Steve’s jaw tightened, “No,” he said, steeling himself for the punishment. Lukas smiled, his eyes flashing, “There he is, there is the hero you pretend to be! Very well, let’s break him first!” He pushed the button and the pleasure vanished. The pain was instant, but it was so much worse than before. Every cell of his body screamed out in pain, and he collapsed to the floor, his entire world shades of agony. “The first time we did this you had the device for 24 hours, it’s been twice that now…how much worse is it?” Steve screamed, his throat raw as it felt like his skin was on fire. “It will not fade,” Lukas explained, “With normal pain one can become numb to it as the nerve endings are overworked and burnt out, this is not a sensation Captain, it is a lack of one. Your perfect nervous system now craves the pleasure only I can bring…this feeling will not lessen or get more tolerable…this will be your life from now on.” He writhed on the ground, trying to escape the torture, but it was everywhere, enveloping him completely. “Now crawl to me,” Lukas commanded, his voice ringing through the chamber. Steve clawed at the floor, his nails scratching against the polished wood. His muscles spasmed uncontrollably, his entire body shaking violently. He was drenched in sweat, his skin slick with perspiration. “Crawl to me and it all goes away,” Lukas said, sounding calm and collected. Steve tried to fight it, what little of his mind he had left tried to find the strength to move, to fight back…but every muscle, every bone, every part of him was just raw pain and he couldn’t focus past it. “Come boy,” Lukas said as if calling a dog, “Come to me…leave the pain behind…be my good boy.” The words echoed in Steve's ears, a siren call he couldn't help but respond to. The thought of crawling to this man, a former enemy, made Steve's blood boil with anger and humiliation. Yet, despite his resolve, his body betrayed him, his legs quivering as he slowly crawled to the boy, the movement lessening the pain ever so much. Like the junkie he had become Steve moved again to the boy, each inch he moved bringing the pleasure back faster and faster…until he found himself crawling like a dog towards Lukas and his throne. As he got closer, he felt his cock start to harden and knew…he had been broken. When he got to the boy’s bare feet his body was alive with pleasure again, his mind swimming with ecstasy. Lukas extended one foot, “Kiss it…kiss it and swear to me.” Steve hesitated, the urge to refuse raging through his mind. He knew if he gave in, he would truly lose everything...But then the memory of the pain came to him, a reminder of what waited should he disobey. So, with a heavy heart, he leaned forward... "Swear to me," Lukas repeated, his voice cold and devoid of emotion. Steve swallowed hard, feeling the heat of panic begin to rise within him. He couldn't bear the thought of being enslaved by someone else, forced to submit to their desires. He struggled internally, grappling with the temptation of pleasure versus the shame of surrender. In that hesitation the pleasure vanished, and Steve's nostrils flared as he strained against the overwhelming pain and yearning for release. Lukas watched him with cold amusement, knowing the torment Steve was enduring. "Kiss it," Lukas repeated, his voice icy and devoid of emotion. Steve's eyes narrowed, his resolve wavering. The relentless pain seared through him, consuming his thoughts. Steve's face contorted in agony, yet his body was drawn to the foot of Lukas, as if ensnared by an invisible chain. He groaned heavily, the sounds muffled by the carpet beneath him. Each labored breath dragged him deeper into despair. The sweet promise of bliss danced on the cusp of his consciousness, tantalizing him with its fleeting moments. "Swear to me," Lukas demanded, his voice a velvet whip striking Steve's battered spirit. Steve's resolve wavered in the tempest of torment. Steve closed his eyes and the memory of Red Skull fucking here in this room passed through his mind and in the pain…he couldn’t remember if it was real or not...and in that moment he realized he wanted to feel that again…to be fucked again and to be happy… to be free…free of the pain, free of all of it. It was easy to see the trap for what it was, but the prospect of relief was too appealing. And so, with a quiver in his voice, Steve heard himself say, "I swear to you" Lukas smiled broadly, extending his foot to allow Steve to kiss it. As Steve's lips touched the cool flesh, a surge of pleasure washed over him, drowning out the lingering remnants of pain. He kissed the foot passionately, his desire for release growing stronger with each passing second. The sensation of Lukas' toes pressing against his lips sent waves of pleasure rippling through his body. He moaned softly, his voice barely audible amidst the intense silence that filled the room. "Good boy," Lukas crooned, his voice low and soothing. "Now, are my toes all you want to suck?” Lukas asked, a devilish grin spreading across his face. He knew exactly what he was doing to Steve, the pain and pleasure intertwining in a dance that was becoming increasingly difficult to resist. Steve looked up to Lukas’ cock and felt his mouth grow dry as his cock wept for more… Steve slowly raised up from his knees and began to suck on the tip of the cock like a nursing calf. He used his hands to stroke the base of the shaft, gently massaging it as he swirled his tongue around the sensitive head. His mouth eagerly accepted the growing erection, swallowing it down his throat as far as possible. Lukas moaned, his body arching forward in pleasure. "That's it, Captain," he breathed, threading his fingers through Steve's hair. "You're such a good boy." As Steve bobbed his head enthusiastically, Lukas gripped his hair tightly, guiding him deeper on his cock. Steve's warm, wet mouth engulfed him, greedily sucking and licking every inch of his length. Steve's talented tongue expertly traced every ridge and vein, causing Lukas to moan loudly. The sensation was electrifying, and Lukas couldn't believe how skillfully Steve was performing. He knew that this was not merely a display of physical prowess, but rather, a reflection of submission and absolute devotion. "Such a willing slut..." Lukas chuckled, savoring the sight of Steve fervently sucking his cock. He reveled in the power dynamic, enjoying the knowledge that he held complete control over the legendary Captain America. "Move to the windows, so you may properly service my superior German cock. They moved to the windows and Steve curled up next to the boy and took his cock into his mouth again. He moaned shamelessly as he worked the thick cock as the boy praised him like a pet, “Such a good boy…who has a slutty mouth? Is it you? Is it Captain Amerislut?” The boy teased, pushing Steve’s head down onto his cock. Steve made a strangled noise, his throat convulsing around the intrusion. “That’s right, American whore, suck it! Show us how much you love the taste of my German cock!” Steve whimpered softly, his mouth clinging to Lukas' cock like a lifeline, desperate to bring the boy pleasure so he could get off too. As he sucked on the enormous cock, he realized dimly he had equated sucking this cock with his own pleasure, the harder he sucked, the more moans and groans he pulled from Lukas brought him the same pleasure…he was addicted to it…he had truly become a whore. “Do you like that?” Lukas asked, pulling the hero’s mouth off his cock, “Do you like serving that cock?” he asked, looking deep into Steve’s blue eyes. The hero felt the familiar shame begin to swell but the pleasure…the pure erotic sensations moved through him as he held onto the cock quickly drowned it out…he was more shocked than disappointed to find himself nodding, “Yes…sir…” he said lowering his gaze. Lukas raised the hero’s face to look at him, “Such a good boy…” and leaned in and kissed him passionately. Steve was shocked, he had never been kissed by a man before but as the German’s tongue pushed into his mouth the device amped itself up and Steve found himself moaning around the kiss, leaning into it, greedy for more. Lukas responded in kind, the two of them embracing and kissing like lovers in front of the wide panoramic windows. Steve grinded his cock against Lukas’s, the two swollen members smearing precum over each other. Lukas pulled back, Steve’s mouth still open, wanting more… “Are you ready to serve me?” Lukas asked the former hero, “Are you ready to submit?” Steve felt his heart pounding in his chest, his breath quickening as he prepared to speak. He had to admit, he was tired of suffering, tired of fighting. What difference did it make if he surrendered? At least then he could experience some semblance of happiness. Steve knew he was treading dangerously close to betraying everything he once believed in, but the pain was too great to endure any longer. In a hoarse whisper, he managed to muster the courage to answer, “Yes, I am.” Lukas grabbed Steve’s cheeks and pushed them together, “Yes what?” he growled, his eyes burning like coals. Steve squirmed uncomfortably, feeling exposed and vulnerable. “Yes sir, I am ready to submit,” Steve whispered, his voice trembling. Lukas smiled and kissed Steve again, taking the Avenger’s breath away before standing up and walking over to the throne and sitting down and draping himself across to it. He looked at Steve, “Come boy…crawl to me!” Steve crawled on his hands and knees, the sound of his cock slapping against his abs echoing in the empty room. As he reached the bottom step, he prostrated himself at Lukas' feet, trembling with anticipation. Lukas leaned down and ran his fingertips along Steve's cheek, tracing the contours of his chiseled jawline. "Look at me, Captain," he murmured, his voice teasingly soft. Steve lifted his gaze, meeting Lukas' piercing eyes. There was something unsettlingly hypnotic about those deep pools of darkness. Steve looked up and found pleasure in that gaze…his cock throbbed as he looked at his new master…and realized it wasn’t all the device…he had been tamed…this boy owned him now. “Climb up onto my lap, you will ride my cock here on my grandfather’s throne…swearing allegiance to this superior German cock.” Lukas ordered, his tone firm and commanding. Steve swallowed nervously, his heart racing. He hesitated briefly before starting to climb up the steps, his movements awkward and uncertain. As he ascended, Steve glanced out the window, the sun peeking through the clouds casting shadows that danced on the walls of the castle. He tried to remember the last time he was here, so many years ago but all he could recall was the way Red Skull fucked him at those windows as he begged the Nazi to make him cum. He turned back to Lukas and saw the same cock on the boy and realized…he wanted this. He needed this…he ached for the touch of the German boy, the kiss of his mouth, the embrace of his arms. The lustful hunger grew stronger within him, and he mounted Lukas without hesitation. As he sat on the edge of the throne, Steve grasped the German's massive cock, positioning it at his entrance. He inhaled deeply, relishing the scent of Lukas' arousal mingling with the air. Steve guided the cockhead towards his slick asshole, his heart thumping wildly in anticipation. "Relax," Lukas whispered soothingly, his hand resting on Steve's hip. "Let me guide you." Steve nodded, surrendering to the moment. Lukas positioned himself underneath Steve, their bodies aligning perfectly. He wrapped his arms around Steve's waist, holding him steady. Steve, breathing heavily, rested his palms on Lukas' shoulders as he carefully inched backwards, allowing the head of the cock to penetrate his entrance. As the first inch slid in, Steve gasped, his hips jerking instinctively. “Take it,” Lukas snapped, “Take the whole thing you slut…” Steve whimpered as he felt the cock stretch his hole deliciously. The device hummed, turning the blinding pain into a pleasure unto itself, sending more and more happy into Steve’s brain. Steve began thrusting back and forth, pushing the massive cock deeper and deeper inside his ass. Steve groaned, his hips bucking wildly as he impaled himself on the monstrous phallus. The incredibly sensitive nerves surrounding his prostate were firing nonstop, sending waves of pleasure coursing through his body. Steve cried out, his voice echoing through the castle. "Harder," Steve pleaded, his voice cracking with desperation. Lukas obliged, grabbing Steve's hips and pulling him closer. Steve cried out, his voice echoing through the castle. He thrust upward, impaling Steve on his cock even deeper. Steve's moans became louder, the intensity rising with each thrust. The hero couldn't believe how good it felt to surrender himself to the sensation. "Oh God, yes. Faster, fuck me harder!" Steve screamed, his voice reaching fever pitch. Lukas obeyed, driving his cock deeper into Steve's tight, wet hole. Steve arched his back, his hands digging into Lukas' muscular shoulders. The rhythm of their thrusts built momentum, each stroke sending electric sparks coursing through Steve's body. The scent of sweat and arousal permeated the air, fueling their passionate exchange. "Harder," Steve panted, his voice husky with need. Lukas responded with renewed vigor, slamming his cock deep inside Steve's hungry ass. Their bodies collided, creating a symphony of grunts and moans that filled the chamber. “You like that whore? You like that German cock fucking you?” Lukas asked, watching the hero ride his cock as if his life depended on it. Steve's moans and screams grew louder, his voice echoing throughout the castle. "Yes, oh God, FUCK ME HARDER!" He begged, his hands gripping Lukas' shoulders tightly. Lukas grinned wickedly, his grip on Steve's hips tightening. The German's cock relentlessly pumped in and out of Steve's tight ass, filling him with an overwhelming sense of pleasure. Steve felt his orgasm building, his balls tightening as he continued to ride Lukas' cock desperately. He didn't care about anything anymore, only that he was getting fucked. The words "Fukker" and "Nazi Slut" were branded into his mind, as he let go of all his inhibitions, embracing his new role as Lukas' submissive toy. "Do you want to cum? Does my fuck dog want to cum?" Lukas asked as Steve slammed his ass back onto his cock. Steve nodded, “Please…I’m a good boy…” he sobbed, fucking himself harder on the boy’s cock. “Then hail Hydra…as you fuck yourself on my cock pledge allegiance to me with our battle cry!” Lukas commanded, his eyes glittering with triumph. Steve’s mind froze, his heart pounding in his chest. This was it, the moment he had dreaded—surrendering, not just his body, but his soul. He knew that there was no going back, that he would forever be marked with the stain of betrayal. "Hail Hydra," Steve finally screamed, forcing the boy’s massive cock into his hole, his voice choked with emotion. "Hail Hydra…" he repeated grabbing his cock and stroking himself. Lukas roared with laughter, his voice echoing through the cavernous stone chamber. He gripped Steve's hips firmly, thrusting his thick cock into the hero's waiting ass with renewed force. Steve's body trembled and shook, his muscles straining under the intensity of the brutal fucking. The scent of sweat and arousal hung thick in the air, fueling the fiery passion between the two men. "Yes yes," Steve moaned, his voice hoarse and strained. "Fuck me, Master. Fuck me harder." Lukas grinned wickedly, his eyes glittering with triumph. Lukas took Steve’s cock in his hand and stroked it while Steve fucked himself harder, “Raise your hand Captain…give me the Hydra salute as you cum!” Steve, lost in the haze of glorious depravity, threw his arm high in the air and shouted, “HAIL HYDRA!” Lukas laughed, pumping Steve’s cock faster, “Cum for me, Captain America! Cum for me!” Steve began to pant, his orgasm rapidly approaching. His cock twitched in Lukas' hand as he began to cum…his muscled body shaking as he kept screaming… “HASIL HYDRA…OH FUCK ME HYDRA…” Steve sobbed as his cock shot the biggest load of his load everywhere. Lukas, satisfied with seeing Steve reduced to a whimpering mess, released his cock and allowed Steve to fall to the floor. The cold stone was harsh against Steve's skin, as the fog of orgasm dissipated from his mind. His heart raced, his breaths coming in shallow gasps, as he struggled to come to terms with what he had done. Steve lay there, staring listlessly at the damp stains on the floor, his cock still hard and throbbing with residual arousal. “Your bed is over there,” Lukas said, pointing to a large pillow, resembling a dog bed, “There is food and water there, rest, I will call for you if I want you.” Steve looked over and saw two bowls on the ground…they each had his star symbol on them. Knowing he had no choice he crawled towards them, cum dripping out of his ass as he went. He leaned down and began to lap the water…realizing he had become exactly what Lukas had called him. A fuck dog. One Month Later “They released another one,” Natasha said, running into Fury’s office. “Motherfuckers,” he muttered under his breath as he turned on a monitor. Captain America was impaled on a cock while other Hydra agents surrounded him. The hero was obvious willing as he took each cock into his mouth as he slammed himself down on the goon’s cock. Fury turned it off, “How many people have seen this?” “We got it off of Pornhub! They released it across the world, we’re erasing copies but as soon as one is gone two more pop up. It’s out there.” Fury slammed his fist down on his desk, “Are we anywhere on how they got him?” She shook her head, “He just didn’t show up one day, no note, nothing. Next thing we know…we start getting those.” “We need to find him.” He said and Natasha paused, and he looked at her, “Well don’t get shy on me now.” “With all due respect director, but you saw the look on his face, are we sure he wants to be found?” Fury said nothing, pretty much agreeing with her. “I’ll let you know if we find something.” He nodded as she walked out, Clint was waiting there for her, “How did he take it?” “How do you think? Any word from Tony?” “He’s looking but whoever is running Hydra now is clever, no big threats or speeches, just random Cap porn. He’s killing morale.” “We’ll find him,” she said, “I’m going to go kick a few doors and see if I can find something, you coming?” Clint shook his head, “Can’t’,” he held up a card, “Got my yearly physical today.” “Have fun,” she said walking out of the building. “Right,” he said to himself, “Who has fun at a physical?”

Part Three Peter sat in the office, not sure if he was breathing. Harry was holding up his suit and smiling, “Anything you want to tell us?” Peter was already twitching, it had been hours since his last hit of Bliss and he was coming down hard, so he his agitation was already escalated, “Um, Halloween costume?” he joked. Harry held up his webshooters, “Yeah they don’t sell this at Spirit Halloween kid,” he leaned forward, “I know who you are Spider-Man.” Peter’s eyes darted back and forth, wondering if he could make a run for it… Harry leaned back and smiled, “You can go anytime you want kid, you know that.” The man put a hundred-dollar bill down on the desk, “All yours.” “It was more last time!” Peter complained, trying not to itch. “Yeah but you used a lot of Bliss…that shit is expensive…this is me being nice.” Peter looked at the bill and then to the drawer where he knew Harry kept the stuff. He could just take it, rip the drawer out and just… “I’ve seen that look on a lot of junkie before,” Harry said, “So let me give you some advice. Yes you can take what you want, yes you can steal from me and leave but here is the kicker. I have you on camera, doing…horrible things kid. The kind of things the Avengers don’t let pass, and you can take the hit I have in my desk but that’s going to be it. You won’t find anymore…unless you think Dr. Strange is gonna magic you up some if you suck his cock.” The man laughed as Peter felt his stomach sour…they had filmed everything…oh god what had he done? His veins felt like they were filled with ants he was jonesing so hard…fuckfuckfuck. “Look Spidey, you want some more shit? You want all the shit you can handle? It’s simple baby…” he tossed the costume to the teen, “Put it on and let’s do a movie.” Peter held the suit close to his chest, this was the last thing he had…the last pure thing that had been untouched by the spell. No MJ, no Ned, no Aunt may…just this…and now…he was going to lose that too. A stab of pain went through his entire body as the first withdrawal pang hit, his enhanced sense making the small discomfort feel like a wildfire. He gripped the cloth tightly… And he knew he had no choice. “Where can I change?” he asked in a quiet voice. Harry laughed, “What you’re shy all of a sudden? Come on kid, strip for me and put on a show. Earn that Bliss!” Harry said mockingly as Peter stood up from the desk, his hands shaking as he removed the t-shirt he was wearing. Harry watched him closely, his voice dripping with lust as he said, “That’s it, strip for me. Show me that fucking body of yours.” Peter couldn’t believe what he was doing, but he was desperate. He shoved his jeans down and kicked them off, standing there naked. Harry laughed, “Fucking gorgeous, kid. I can’t wait to see you in action.” Peter stepped into the Spider-Man suit, feeling the snug pull of familiar fabric against him, a tiny comfort in all this fucked-up chaos. It was a moment of comfort in the midst of this nightmare. He zipped up the suit, the red and blue colors standing out starkly against the dingy room. Harry whistled, "Damn, you look good in that suit. You are the real thing." Peter turned to face Harry, his eyes filled with a mix of fear, anger, and desperation. "What do you want me to do?" Harry smirked, "Well, let's see. How about you give me a show? Strip tease for the camera. Make it sexy. Make it hot but keep the mask on, I want to see Spider-Man whore himself out, not whoever the fuck you are.." Peter hesitated, but the thought of another hit of Bliss pushed him forward. He took a deep breath, trying to push away the shame and self-disgust that threatened to overwhelm him. He reached up to unmask himself, but Harry stopped him. "No, no, no, kid. What did I just say? Keep the mask on. We want the hero, not the boy. Now, turn around and give us a show." Peter turned slowly, heart hammering. He felt Harry's stare burning into him, the camera’s unblinking lens, and knew countless unseen eyes were watching—getting off on his humiliation. He took a deep breath, trying to focus on the task at hand, and began to dance. He swayed his hips, slowly running his hands over his body, teasingly pulling on the fabric of the suit. He could feel the eyes on him, watching him, judging him, but he pushed the thoughts away and focused on the sensation of the fabric against his skin. He turned around, bending over, giving the camera a view of his ass in the tight suit, and slowly pulled the bottoms down, revealing his legs, his thighs, his ass. He heard Harry let out a low whistle, and he stood up, kicking the suit down to his ankles, and turned to face Harry. He was naked except for the mask, his body on display for the man and the camera. He was uncomfortably hard, his cock standing at attention despite the whole situation. "Good boy," Harry purred, "Now prove you're Spider-Man, jump up on the ceiling and jerk off for me...show the world that Spidey is a fucking pervert!" Peter hesitated, his mind screaming at him to run, but his body was already moving, drawn to the ceiling like a magnet. He pushed off and launched himself upwards, ;landing on the ceiling with a soft thud, his hands splayed out for balance. He looked down at Harry, who was watching him with an evil grin, making sure the camera caught everything. "That's it, Spidey, now show us how you play with that big cock of yours," Harry commanded. Peter swallowed hard, his heart pounding in his chest. He knew what he had to do. He reached down and grabbed his cock, which was already rock hard. He started to stroke himself slowly, teasingly, as he looked down at Harry who was filming him. "C'mon, Spidey, we wanna see you do it like you mean it," Harry called out. Peter took a deep breath and started to stroke himself faster, his grip tightening around his shaft. He could feel his pleasure building as he jacked himself off on the ceiling. He tried to imagine he was anywhere else, anywhere but here. He thought about MJ, about their first kiss, about how she used to laugh at his jokes. He tried to hold onto those feelings, to let them carry him through this. But Harry's voice from below was a constant reminder of where he actually was. "That's it, Spidey, fuck that cock for us. You gonna shoot your webs for us?" Peter tried to block out the voice, but it was like a whip lashing at him, driving him on. He stroked himself faster, his breath coming in short gasps. He tried to ignore Harry's taunts, tried to focus on the feel of his hand on his cock, the way his body was responding to the touch. But Harry's voice was insistent, relentless. "Come on, stud, you can do better than that. Show us how you fuck yourself with that big cock. Show us how you like it rough." Peter shivered, a wave of desire and shame crashing over him. He wanted to cum, wanted to feel that release, that brief moment of oblivion. But he also wanted to fight it, to resist the degradation, the humiliation. He gripped his cock tighter, his knuckles white, and pumped his fist faster. "You fucking asshole," he hissed, his chest heaving with exertion. "You fucking dick, making me do this. Making me fucking whore myself out." Harry laughed from below, his voice echoing in the dingy room. "That's it, Spidey. Get mad. Get angry. Let it fuel you. You know you love it. You love being a fucking whore for me." Peter's body betrayed him, his cock throbbing in his hand as he stroked it furiously. He could feel the orgasm building, his balls tightening as his body pressed against the ceiling. "Fuck you!" he screamed, his voice echoing through the room as he stared down at Harry, his enemy, his tormentor. He wanted to fuck him up, wanted to tear him apart with his bare hands. But his body was on another page, loving the sensation of being used, of being degraded. Harry watched, his eyes glued to the screen, as Peter jerked off for him. "That's it, kid. Stroke that cock. Show the world what you can do with that big dick of yours. Come on, Spidey, give us a show.” Harry taunted, his voice dripping with perverse delight. Peter, his body glistening and his cock throbbing in his hand, looked down at Harry, his eyes filled with a volatile mix of anger, humiliation, and a dark arousal he couldn't deny. He wanted to spit in the man's face, to tear him apart with his bare hands. But at the same time, his cock was hard and heavy in his hand, his body on fire with need. The boy gasped as he felt his balls start to churn…fuck he was going to cum! Peter was gritting his teeth, his mind reeling as he stroked his cock, he could feel his orgasm building, his balls drawing tight as his body shook with the effort. He was close, so fucking close! “Oh fuck!” Peter cried out, “I’m gonna…I’m gonna cum!” “Do it Spidey,” Harry whispered, “Shoot those webs for the camera!” Peter’s body tensed, his moans filling the dingy room. He could feel it building, the pressure in his balls, the heat in his veins, everything was building to this moment. He felt like a rubber band pulled too tight, ready to snap. His breath came in ragged gasps, his body covered in sweat as he jacked off for the camera, for Harry. “Oh fuck!” he cried out, his body convulsing as he felt the first shot of cum leave his cock. It hit the ceiling with a splat, the second and third shots following quickly, coating the wall with his release. Peter's body shook with the force of his orgasm, his muscles tense and his breath coming in ragged gasps. He couldn't take his eyes off Harry, even as his body convulsed and twitched with the aftershocks of his orgasm. Harry smiled, watching the boy squirm and gasp as he came down from his high. "Fucking gorgeous, Spidey," he said, clapping his hands together in appreciation. "You are a fucking natural. You should see yourself, kid,” he put the camera down and opened the drawer, “Now come on down here and get paid.” Like a trained dog Peter flipped down to the floor, his cock throwing the last drops of cum everywhere. Harry pulled the needle filled with Bliss out and the boy eagerly put his arm out. Harry held the syringe up, “You gonna be a good boy from now on?” Peter, still wearing the mask nodded, “Yes sir.” Harry smiled and plunged it into this skin, pushing the drug into the teen. Peter sighed as he felt the pain and agitation fade away…replaced with pure pleasure…he stumbled back and Harry caught him, “That’s ok baby, sleep…when you wake up I’ll have your next dance partner.” “I can’t dance…” Peter mumbled as he passed out, the sound of Harry’s laughing was the last thing he heard. His dreams were all dark, him running down a crooked hallway…it was like fighting Mysterio all over again except this time…he knew it was real. When he woke up he was on the dingy bed he had been fucked on twice now…he sat up, still flying from the Bliss. He looked around and saw the men setting up the cameras, ignoring him completely. Harry walked in and clapped his hands, “Spidey! You’re awake.” It took Peter a minute to remember the man had found his costume…he touched his face and realized he had passed out with his mask on! He went to take it off and Harry shook his head, “Leave it on, you’re going to be performing as Spider-Man today anyways.” Harry handed him a bottled water, “Drink up, the Bliss will dry you out.” Peter pulled the bottom of the mask up and downed the liquid in one gulp…what was he in for now? When he was done Harry tossed his uniform at him, “Put it on, make sure it’s on correct,” he pointed to the bathroom, “When you walk out I want perfect Spider-man, not crack whore kid got it?” Peter walked into the bathroom, putting the costume on…looking at himself in the mirror… He took his mask off and looked at himself…with the Bliss running through him his normal shyness was gone…and he looked at himself in the mirror…he looked fucking good! He cupped his cock and felt the thrill of the contact…god why did this feel so good? There was a knock on the door, “You’re on Spider-Man!” Peter pulled the mask on and walked out, hating and loving every second of this. He walked out and there were two men standing there, smiling…they were huge hulking guys that looked like they worked at the docks. They both looked him up and down, licking their lips as they grinned… “Spidey,” Harry said, “This is Joe and Keith…your scene partners today.” Peter gulped, these guys were huge…two at the same time? “How do we know this is the real Spider-Man?” Joe, the larger of the two asked. “Spidey! Up boy!” Harry barked like he was talking to a dog, “Up!” he pointed to the ceiling. Peter looked at Harry, then at the two huge men, and finally at the ceiling. Sighing Peter flipped up to the ceiling, clinging to it effortlessly, looking down at the shocked men. Joe’s mouth hung open, “And he’ll let us fuck him?” he asked awed. “He will if I say so,” Harry said pulling out another syringe and looked up at Peter, “Come on boy, heel!” Peter instantly jumped down, hating he was responding like a trained dog. He held his arm out and Harry pushed another hit of Bliss into the boy, “There ya go…remember, mask stays on ok?” Peter nodded, his mind fuzzy and warm again, as he looked at the two men towering over him. “You’re sure he’s gonna take both of us?” Joe asked, eyeing Peter’s ripped body. “Oh yeah, he’s a fucking natural,” Harry replied, clapping his hands together. "Just watch." Peter looked down at the two men, his cock throbbing in his suit. He knew what was expected of him, and he hated it, but he was powerless to stop it. He was a puppet, and Harry was pulling the strings. Joe grabbed Peter’s head and pushed him down, “Then what you waiting for bitch, get my cock out!” Peter looked up at him, his eyes flicking to Harry who stood by the camera, ensuring every angle was captured. His hands moved up and undid the man’s belt and unzipped his jeans, fishing out a huge, thick uncut cock…it was soft but it was obviously a beast. Peter pulled the bottom of his mask up and took the cock into his mouth. Joe gasped as the boy’s mouth began to work his cock to life, “Holy fuck…Spider-Man is sucking my cock!” Keith stood by, stoking his cock through his jeans as he watched the hero suck his partner off. He took his own cock out and Peter’s eyes darted to it as he sucked Joe… He was nearly as big as Joe, but his cock was cut and pierced, a silver barbell running through the head. Peter's eyes watered as he tried to take more of the thick cock into his mouth. He gagged slightly, but Joe just grabbed his head and thrust his hips forward, burying his cock deeper down Peter's throat. "Fuck yeah, take it like a good little slut," Joe groaned, his hand tightening in Peter's hair. Peter's eyes streamed with tears as he tried to breathe around the cock in his mouth. “Let me try,” Keith asked eagerly, bring his cock close to the boy’s mouth. Joe laughed, “Come on Spider-Man, suck my buddy off too!” He pushed Peter’s head towards Keith’s cock, which was now rock hard and leaking pre-cum. Peter, tear-streaked and drooling, took Keith’s cock into his mouth, the taste metal mingling in his mouth, the smell of their arousal filling his nose. He was gagging, his eyes watering, but he forced himself to take it, forcing himself to be the slut they wanted him to be. He could hear Harry laughing, could feel the camera whirring away, capturing every humiliating moment. “Dude he sucks cock good!” Keith said marveling at the hero on his knees. Joe grinned, “Yeah but we didn’t come here for a blow job, hey Spidey…why don’t you be a good little cunt and get us naked?” Peter looked up at the huge men, his heart pounding in his chest, he wanted to fight, to scream, to kick and punch…but the Bliss had him under its spell, and he knew there was no use. He pushed himself up, his body exhausted from the days of abuse and began to undress Joe first. The man grunted and helped, pulling his shirt over his head and kicking off his boots. Peter unzipped his jeans and slid them down, revealing Joe's massive cock, hard and ready. He glanced back at Keith, who was watching with a hungry look, his own cock throbbing in his hand. Kieth smiled, “My turn baby, get me naked.” Keith smiled, “My turn baby, get me naked.” Peter turned to Keith, his heart pounding in his chest. He could feel the men's eyes on him, watching, waiting, eager. He reached for Keith's shirt and began to unbutton it, revealing the man's thick, hairy chest. Keith helped, pulling the shirt off and tossing it to the side. He was already hard, his cock sticking out of his jeans. Peter slid them off and he saw the member was had a tattoo on it...it was a scorpion, it's tail trailing down to the huge cockhead with the piercing in it. Peter looked over at Joe and saw the same tattoo on his neck… and a horrible realization sank in… Joe grabbed him by the back of his uniform and tossed him on the bed, “Yeah you recognize us now?” he said angrily, “You fucked up our arms deal on the ferry…sent our boss Mac to jail…” Peter felt his blood turn to ice as he realized who these thugs were. “This isn’t a grudge fuck,” Joe said moving on to the bed, “This is fucking revenge!” Peter was speechless as the man looked down at him grinning, “So be a good girl and pulled those pants off…come on Spider-Man, show me that hero pussy.” Peter knew what he had to do, he couldn’t fight them…not like this…not with the Bliss running through his veins. He grabbed the bottom of his suit and pulled it off, his cock already hard and throbbing. Joe grabbed his ankles and pushed them up, spreading Peter’s legs wide. He looked down at the boy’s cock and licked his lips, “Damn kid, you’re already hard…you like this? You like being used by us?” Peter could only nod, a shiver of shame and arousal running through him as the man spoke. Joe kept the teen’s legs spread as he leaned down and began to lick the boy’s hole savagely. Peter gasped and squirmed, the sensation both humiliating and arousing. Joe looked up and grinned, “Fuck, you taste good, Spidey.” He spat on the boy’s ass and rubbed it in, his fingers slipping inside to prepare Peter for what was to come. Peter bit his lip, trying to hold back the moan that wanted to escape. He knew he couldn’t fight this, not with the Bliss coursing through his veins. He could only take it, endure the humiliation, and pray that this would end soon. “Keith, why don’t you get this hero to polish your Prince Albert?” Keith brought his cock to Spider-Man’s face, “Come on boy, polish that chrome for me.” Keith’s cock. He didn’t want to do this, but he knew he had no choice. He opened his mouth and took the cockhead in, swirling his tongue around the barbell piercing. Keith groaned, “Fuck yeah, that’s it. Suck that chrome clean.” Peter gagged slightly on the taste of metal and pre-cum, but he forced himself to take more of the cock into his mouth. He could feel the barbell scraping against the roof of his mouth, and he almost gagged again. Joe added a second finger as Peter choked on the cock in his mouth, his body responding as he sobbed internally…he hated he was into this…loathed the way he pushed back on the thugs fingers…he was straight! This wasn’t him! Peter thought wildly as he felt the cold metal slide against his tongue. He gagged again, tears filling his eyes as he stared up at Keith, who grinned down at him. "You like that, don't you, Spidey? You like sucking on my chrome? Wait until you feel it tickling your cunt, chicks love my metal!" Peter could only moan in response, his body betraying him as his cock throbbed in his suit, desperate for release. He tried to focus on the sensation, tried to push away the thought of who he was, what he was doing. A third finger was pushed into him and he moaned around the cock…his tongue unconsciously playing with the metal rod…the man didn’t have to hold his legs open anymore, Peter was spreading them willingly. Joe spat on the hole he was finger fucking and slapped Peter’s ass. “Turn over, Spidey. Let’s get a better angle,” he said, and before Peter could react, he was flipped onto his stomach. Joe spread his ass cheeks wide, “Keith, you fuck his mouth, I’m gonna fuck his ass.” Keith grinned and moved behind Peter, his cock ready to be sucked again. Peter felt a wave of panic, but it was swiftly swallowed by the Bliss in his system. He felt Keith’s cock push against his lips, and he opened his mouth to accept it. Peter felt the thick cockhead of Joe push at his hole as Keith’s cock was shoved down his throat…he closed his eyes…hating what his cock was rock hard under him as he waited to get fucked by common criminals! “Spread ‘em wide, Spidey,” Joe groaned, his hands on Peter’s ass as he pushed his cockhead into Peter’s tight, little hole. “You’re gonna take every fucking inch.” Peter grabbed fistfuls of the sheets, knuckles white as the thick head pressed into him, forcing a sharp gasp from his throat. The pain was intense, but the Bliss was already numbing his mind, pushing him to accept the invasion. Keith’s cock was fucking his mouth, his hands gripping Peter’s hair, forcing him to take every inch. Peter felt the bull cock stretch his hole wide as he groaned around Keith’s cock, Joe was relentless, not pausing, just pushing inch after inch of wrist thick cock into Peter’s hole. The pain was intense, but the drug in his system was dulling it, replacing it with a fucked-up euphoria. He could feel every vein, every ridge of the man’s cock as it slid in, breaching him in a way he never thought he could be breached. He moaned loudly around Keith’s cock, his body accepting the invading organ. Peter’s toes curled as he felt his insides being stretched to their limits, his body felt full, stuffed with hard cock. The Sharp pain melted seamlessly into a twisted, irresistible pleasure. “Oh fuck!” Joe called out, “Fucking take every single inch you fuckin cunt…” Keith looked at his friend, “Tight?” Joe just nodded, “Like fucking butter man…I can feel his ass quivering around my cock!” Peter’s whole body shook with the force of the cock burrowing into him, his moans muffled against Keith’s cock. He could feel the stretch and burn of Joe’s cock filling him, but the dark pleasure of the invasion was overwhelming. He pushed back, taking more of the thick shaft into him, his body betrayed by its own desire. Joe stopped moving and laughed, “That’s it Spidey…back up on my cock…fuck yourself like a good little bitch.” Peter moaned and complied, pushing his body back against Joe’s, impaling himself further on the throbbing cock. It was huge! The thickest thing he had ever felt and his ass sang as it slid deeper inside him. He felt stretched and filled, his body aching with the pressure. “Fuck yeah,” Joe groaned, “Take that cock, you little slut.” He grabbed Peter’s hips and started to thrust, fucking his ass with long, hard strokes. Peter could feel the motion of the cock inside him, the way it hit his insides, the way it pulled out and then slammed back in, deeper each time. “He’s doing it!” Joe laughed, “The fucking slut is fucking himself on my cock!” He put his arms behind his head as Peter rutted back against his cock, moaning around Keith’s cock as he fucked himself. Peter felt his face flush with embarrassment but he couldn’t stop, the cock was doing things to him that the others hadn’t…stretching him…filling him…touching parts of him the other cocks hadn’t. He pulled off of Keith’s cock as he slammed back onto it and begged, “FUCK ME ALREADY! PLEASE!” Peter gasped for air as he arched his back, driving himself further onto Joe’s massive cock. He felt like a vessel, a toy for these men to use and abuse. The pain had morphed into something else, something dark and pleasurable. He could feel every inch of Joe’s cock filling him, stretching him wide open. Joe chuckled, his hands grabbing Peter’s hips, “You asked for it hero,” and slammed his cock into the boy as hard as he could. The boy cried out, his body convulsing as Joe drove its cock deeper into him. Peter could feel every inch of the massive cock filling him up, the pain and pleasure mixing together in a way he couldn’t understand. He felt like he was being split open, like his body was on fire, but he couldn’t stop, he wanted more. Joe started to pound into Peter, his hips slamming against the boy’s ass with a loud smacking sound. Keith watched with a wild look in his eyes, stroking his cock as he watched his friend fuck the hero. "Damn, Joe, you fucking him good," he said, his voice thick with lust. "He looks like he's such a tight cunt, man. I can't wait for my turn." Peter’s body jolted with every thrust—face hot, eyes stinging, barely able to keep himself steady against the relentless pounding. He could feel every inch of it, the way it stretched him, the way it scraped against his insides. He was so filled, so stuffed, that he could barely breathe. Keith laughed, “Why wait?” he said with a sinister grin, He pulled out Peter and moved to the head of the bed, his cock sticking straight up, “Come on Spidey, come ride daddy’s cock like a good girl.” Peter, still high on Bliss and shame, climbed onto Joe’s lap, straddling the man’s waist. He could feel the thick cockhead pressing against his hole, already slick with his own lust. He couldn’t stop himself, he lowered himself onto the cock, feeling it stretch him open again. “Fuck yeah, that’s it, Spidey. Take that fuckin cock,” Joe growled, his hands gripping Peter’s hips hard. Peter moaned, the sound muffled by the mask, as he sank down onto the man’s length, feeling every inch fill him. Joe looked at Keith and nodded, the other man moved behind Peter and lined his cock up next to his friends, pushing into the already stuffed hole. Peter’s head shot skywards as he screamed from both cocks being shoved into him. He could barely register the pain, the Bliss numbing his mind just enough to keep him from passing out. He felt full, impossibly full, stretched tight as both men filled him to the brim. Joe and Keith chuckled, their hands gripping his hips as they began to move. They started slow, their hips thrusting back and forth, their cocks moving in unison within Peter’s hole. Peter could feel every inch of them, the way they rubbed against each other inside him. He groaned, a mix of pain and pleasure, his body exploding as the two men used him. “Come on Spidey, bounce on our cocks like the whore you are…show the world who Spider-Man really is!” Keith demanded. Peter grabbed the man’s shoulders and did just that, slamming his ass down on both members as he panted…his mind nothing but lust as he rode the thugs. The men laughed and grabbed his hips, slamming him down harder on their cocks. “That’s it, Spidey! Fuck yourself on our dicks!” Joe groaned as he felt Peter’s hole clench around his cock, the sensation driving him wild. He looked up at Keith and grinned, “Fuck he’s tight, man.” Keith nodded, his hands grabbing the boy’s head and pulling it back, his teeth gnawing on the hero’s neck, marking him as his cunt…leaving hickey after hickey as the hero rode their cocks. Peter moaned helplessly, pain twisted sharply with pleasure, his cock throbbing desperately beneath him. Every movement made him vividly aware of how tightly he was stretched, how they pushed and rubbed relentlessly inside him. He was a vessel, a plaything for their fucking pleasure, and he hated himself for enjoying it. “Fuck yeah, you like that, don’t you?” Keith growled, his hands gripping Peter’s hips as he pounded up into him. “Tell everyone what you are Spidey…come on scream it for me!” Keith demanded as he felt the boy start to tighten around his cock, his body responding to the rough treatment. Peter could only moan, his throat dry from the abuse as tears streamed down his mask. His body strained, overwhelmed by an almost unbearable fullness that he was almost in a state of shock. He couldn’t believe how good it felt to be fucked like this. “Come on, say it!” Keith growled, his hand behind Peter’s head, forcing him to look at Joe. “I’m…fucking…Spider-Man,” Peter choked out, his body shaking with the effort. Keith nodded, “And Spider-Man is a what?” he asked, slamming his cock up into the hero. ”Spider-Man is a fucking slut,” Peter choked out, tears streaming down his mask as he was forced to acknowledge the truth of his situation. “Spider-Man is a fucking whore who takes cock like a good little bitch.” Keith laughed, his hand gripping Peter’s head tightly as he pounded into him. “That’s right, Spidey, scream it from the rooftops boy!” Keith shouted, his hips slamming into Peter’s ass with brutal force, each thrust making the boy’s body jolt. “Say it like you mean it!” Peter was crying now, his sobs muffled by the mask, as his body was ravaged by the two men. Every thrust rubbed raw, each movement highlighting different textures and sensations deep inside as they pounded into him, their bodies slapping against his. The pain was overwhelming, but the Bliss in his system was making him crave it, making him want more. “I’M A FUCKING SLUT!” Peter screamed, feeling his orgasm approaching, “I AM A FUCKING COCK SLUT…FUCK ME HARDER…OH GOD MAKE ME CUM!” Joe and Keith grinned at each other, taking that as their cue to go all out. They started pounding into Peter’s ass, their hips slamming into his with brutal force. The bed shook under them, the sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoing through the room. Peter could barely breathe, his body was on fire, every nerve ending screaming with sensation. “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!” Peter chanted, his body shaking as the men continued to slam into him. He could feel the cum building in his balls, the pressure growing, the need for release becoming overwhelming. “Cum for us Spidey,” Keith whispered into Peter’s ear, “Show the world how much a cunt you are now.” His voice was breathless, and Peter could feel the man’s cock throbbing inside him, ready to explode. “Fucking cum, you bitch!” Joe grunted, his voice ragged with lust. Peter’s mouth opened to scream but nothing came out as his cock began to shoot everywhere…cum flying onto Keiths chest and abs as his ass clamped down on both of their cocks. “Fuck yeah, there it is!” Joe grunted, slamming into him with one final thrust as he came, filling Peter’s hole with his cum. Keith groaned, his cock pulsing inside Peter as he filled the boy’s stretched ass with his load. Peter's eyes rolled back in his head as he felt the two criminals breed him, their cum dripping out of his abused hole as he shook om their cocks. He collapsed on top of Keith, his body limp and used as the man pulled out of him with a wet pop. Joe followed suit, his cock slipping out of Peter's gaping hole with a disgusting squelch. Joe grabbed the boy's head and pulled it up, "Clean up your mess cunt," he said, offering the boy his cummy cock. Peter opened his mouth and took it in, sucking off the remains of their fuck fest. "That's it, good boy," Joe praised, his eyes never leaving the camera. Peter sucked and licked, making sure to get every last drop. He felt humiliated and degraded, but the Bliss was still in his system, making him crave more. Keith moved and offered his cock to the boy as well. Peter took it without hesitation, cleaning the thick cock of both men. He could taste the bitter salt of their cum, mixed with the sweat and his own desperate taste. He sucked and licked, making sure to get every last drop, like a good little whore. When he was done, Joe pushed him off and Peter collapsed on the bed, his body aching and exhausted. Joe looked at him with disgust, "Fucking pathetic, Spidey. You need to work on your stamina if you're gonna be a proper fuck toy." Peter just nodded, too tired to argue. He knew he was in no position to complain. Harry called cut as Peter’s eyes closed…cum draining out of his hole as the men high fived each other. One Week Later Harry was rich, richer than he had ever imagined he would be. The sale of Spider-Man getting fucked had netted millions on the dark web, people bidding insane amounts of money to see the hero debase himself. He had kept the kid drugged, not sure what to do next, with this much money he needed a better setup, more production value… His mind whirled with possibilities when the door to his office opened and a tall, fair haired man walked in. he wore a gray leather trench coat and a smile that looked like it was lifted off a serial killer. “You are the one who has Spider-Man?” he asked, his voice thick with an accent Harry couldn’t place. He gripped the gun he kept under his desk, “Who’s asking?” The man smiled wider, “I am Helmut Zemo,” he said like the name should mean something, “And you sir have something I want.” Harry pulled the gun out and shot the man dead in the chest…and watched the bullet impact and fall to the floor. Zemo laughed, “I dance with Avengers friend, you’ll need to do better than a gun,” Zemo pulled his own gun and put a bullet directly through Harry’s eyes, the man falling dead onto his desk. Two men walked in and Zemo gestured to the bedroom, “Get the boy,” he ordered them as he went over to the desk, opening the drawer that contained the Bliss, “Get him loaded and then burn this place to the ground…we have work to do.” The men carried Peter’s unconscious form out of the building as Zemo looked around the place in distaste, “You had an Avenger at your bidding and you used him for porn,” he spat on the corpse, “Typical American…” He walked out of the office as the men came back and began to douse the place with gasoline… Leaving no trace of their presence.

Chapter Two: Some of them Want to be Abused So, life is not fair. I say that and you nod but let me tell you, it is really not fucking fair. My name is Baxter White and my dad raped me. I know, sounds a little shocking but let me explain. My dad was a cop, and it turns out he was a dirty cop, he framed this guy and sent him to jail, and it turns out the guy didn’t like it. Wow, what a twist. The guy got out, broke into our house, drugged me and my dad, and had my dad fuck me… filmed it…and then sent it to my mom and the cops. They took my dad away and my mom instantly filed for divorce. I thought that was going to be that, I mean I was 16 and unwilling, they had a fucking tape of it…how hard could it be to convict him? Turns out when you’re a dirty cop, other dirty cops will cover for you. Afraid he was going to give them up if he went to jail they “lost” the tape and the charges were dropped when the toxscreen came back that my dad was high as a fucking kite. The video clearly showed the other guy coaching him, even though they lost it, and he was quietly reassigned across the country while my mom was given everything in the divorce. So, I got fucked, taped and my dad got a new job, see what I mean not fair? I was on the lacrosse team and wasn’t going to just shrivel up and die, so I put on my big boy pants and kept going to the gym. In this case, the gym was Tony’s, a cop gym that my dad and I had gone to, the guys there knew me and though they didn’t know why my dad left, they knew I was on my own so let me keep working out there for free. I walked into Tony’s with a swagger, I was going to leave my old life behind, forget what my dad had done to me, and become a new me. A better me. A me that didn’t need my asshole dad to succeed. As I entered the gym, everyone seemed to glance at me, I wondered for a second if they knew what he had done to me but then thought better of it. They just knew I was on my own now and my dad had moved out of state suddenly. They probably felt sorry for me, poor little cop's kid with no dad. Fuck my dad, I didn't need him. I went into the locker room and changed, I was easily the youngest guy here but wasn't in the best shape. Some of these guys were beasts, huge, muscled guys that made me look tiny in comparison. I changed out and pulled on some shorts, ignoring the glances of guys who recognized me and noticed the lack of my dad. As I started lifting weights, I saw them whisper amongst themselves, speculating why my dad left without even saying goodbye to his son. It annoyed me, not because it hurt my feelings, but rather because they didn't know he left and I had refused to talk to him again. They assumed I was the victim here and I would never be a victim again. I put all my anger and rage into my reps, straining my body with each rep, forcing myself to lift more and more, trying to drown the rage out. I was squatting over my max and I felt my legs start to tremble, in a panic I realized I had overextended myself and didn't have a spotter! I grunted as I strained to push it off of me...fuck... "Whoa!" a voice said, gripping the bar, "I gotcha," he said, letting me slip free before letting it fall to the floor. He was one of those massive guys I mentioned earlier, he looked like someone who could snap me in half, but there was something gentle in his gaze. His name was Mason, he helped me get back up onto my feet smiling, “You shouldn’t be putting up those numbers without a spot man.” I nodded, “Sorry, got away from me.” “I get it,” he said holding out his hand, “Mason.” I shook it, “Baxter,” “I know who you are,” he said, “And I get it, but if you’re gonna take our anger out on wights, why don’t you join us.” I looked over and another guy was standing at a weight bench, he was leaner and more compact than Mason but still bigger than I was. “That’s Sebastian, come work out with us.” I nodded and walked over while Sebastian shook my hand, “What’s up kid, how you holding up?” I sighed, “I was fine before I almost committed suicide by squats.” They laughed, “Well if you need some workout partners, we’re looking for a third.” I smiled, “That would be cool!” We spent hours working out, talking about everything under the sun - our families, politics, sports, women. The three of us formed quite a bond in no time, and by the end of the day, I felt like they were friends. We all went back to the locker room and Mason turned to me, “We usually sit in the steam room for an hour after, we’re here every day, you wanna exchange numbers so we can keep in touch?” I nodded and pulled out my cell, “That would be cool, you guys really don’t mind?” He put his number into my phone, “Hell no man, my dad bailed on me when I was younger than you, I know what it's like to start over, we got you.” I was so fucking grateful, I gave him my cell and they walked into the steam room while I took a shower. This felt like a great beginning. The next few weeks we worked out like crazy, they helped me with my form and spotted me when I needed it. They began to talk up the academy, which they had just graduated from, they were both very young for cops, maybe 24 tops, but built like motherfuckers. They began telling me how I could be a cop and that the academy was looking for guys like me. As much as I hated my dad, the sound of being a cop myself began to appeal to me. I couldn't stop thinking about it, especially since Mason and Sebastian encouraged me daily during our workouts. Maybe they saw something in me, or perhaps they just wanted a way to connect deeper to me? Either way, I began to see it as a possibility after high school. Finally, I began to talk to them about it, asking what I needed to do to train for it. They began to go over the physical exercises they were drilled on and began to run me through mock versions of it as a workout. The other cops cheered me on once they saw what I was doing, it felt like I had become one of them in some way. Once I had the exercises down, they said the next was mental prep. They said there were a lot of tests and memorizations I would need to master, but they had the books still at their place. They invited me back one night so I could start to study them. I went to their place, they shared a small apartment with two rooms, it screamed male with a kitchen full of protein powders and meal preps, the whole place smelled like a locker room, a smell I had to admit I liked. Mason came out with a few books, here, these are the first-year ones, look them over, there are practice tests in the back, take your time and if you have any questions just ask us, we’ll talk you through it. I thanked them and they drove me home, I had never in my life been so happy to be assigned homework. As I studied the books I realized a few things, the first was becoming a cop was not as easy as it seemed and two, I was a complete moron. I had spent most of high school playing on my body and looks, not actually studying. I knew more about how to get a girl’s panties off than I did about this shit. I admitted it to them the next time we lifted and they both laughed. “Yeah, it’s complicated,” Mason said between sets, “We had study groups when we did it. Bring the books next time, when we’re done working out come over and we’ll go over it with you.” “You guys would do that?” I asked in awe. Sebastian nudged me, “For our little cop pup, anything.” I was beaming. The next session I brought my books and when we were done, we went back to their place to study. They ordered us a pizza and they went over the concepts that were puzzling me, slowly I began to understand it, very slowly. As the days turned to weeks they became like a second family, I loved these guys and they seemed to feel the same about me. When we were finished with the first book, I asked them what else I would need to do. It was a Friday, and we were at their place, my mom knew I was staying here for the weekend as we studied so we had spread out in sweats, going over what I needed to work on. They looked at each other and shrugged, “Well there is the drug test.” I shook my head, “I don’t do drugs.” They chuckled, “No, not that, the drug test is where you do drugs so you know how they affect the people you’re arresting. It’s a doozy cause if you freak out you can get failed based on psychological means.” “Wait what? You have to take drugs?” They nodded, “Yeah, a dose under controlled circumstances, so you know if you’re facing a junkie what they are going through. But it’s also like a backdoor psych test, if you lose it they know you aren’t stable.” Shit, that sounded bad. “How do you know if you’ll freak out?” They shrugged, “You don’t until you try it.” I began to panic, I had a lot of shit going on, the odds of me freaking out were…well it was high. Mason saw I was panicking and smiled, “Hey, it's cool, if you want, we can practice.” I looked up at him, “Practice? How?” Sebastian grinned at me, “We’ll give you a dose here, with just us, see how you react. That way we know what we have to work on.” My stomach soured, the last time I had done anything was…was with dad. What if they dosed me during the academy and I had a flashback? Shit, this was bad. Sebastian came over and put an arm around me, “Hey, it's ok, listen. You’re here all weekend, let’s get your feet wet and if you want, we’ll take it with you, so you don’t feel so weird.” “Really?” Mason just nodded, “Of course pup, we got you.” We started with some beers, I had been drunk before but they said it was a nice onramp, next was some weed. They had a couple of joints they had confiscated from some dealers, I had done weed once or twice with friends but this shit was strong. I sat on the couch between them feeling no pain, they had taken their shirts off and were laughing at nothing. “Aren’t you hot pup?” Mason asked, pulling at my shirt. I nodded and held my arms up and he pulled it off and tossed it aside, “Jesus kid,” Sebastian said, running his hands over my pecs and abs, “You are smoking hot.” His fingers made me shiver as I suppressed a moan, “Thanks…” “Ok, last one,” Mason said, pulling out an Altoids tin, “Lemme see your tongue,” I stuck my tongue out and he placed a small pill on it, “Ok swallow.” I gulped the pill and he handed me a beer to wash it down. They both took one and did the same, “What was that?” I asked as they passed another joint to me. “Molly,” Sebastian said taking the joint from me, “It's as hard as they get…give it a few and it will kick in.” I nodded, closing my eyes, I hadn’t felt his relaxed…since forever. I just sat there, letting the world spin around me, enjoying my own little puddle of happy… I don’t know how much time passed before I heard Mason asked, “How you feeling?” My eyes stayed closed as I smiled, “Good.” “How does this feel?” and then something pinched my nipple. My eyelids fluttered open, and I found myself staring right into Sebastian’s face, my mouth slightly agape, trying to comprehend why his face was so close to mine. Before I could process further, he pressed his lips against mine, sending waves of sensation rippling throughout my entire body. His hand snaked behind my neck, deepening the kiss, and I couldn’t help but respond in kind. Our tongues tangled passionately as I grabbed onto his shoulders, unable to believe what was happening. I felt like I was drowning in him for a moment before he pulled back and smiled at me. His large, calloused hands roamed along my shoulders, down my torso before coming to rest firmly upon my hips. His lips parted mine hungrily, his tongue seeking entry inside my mouth. Every caress sent shivers coursing down my spine leaving me utterly lost in ecstasy. I gave in fully for a moment, allowing myself to be led by his experience. And then my consciousness surfaced…I was kissing a guy! “Wait…” I gasped, my entire body shaking from pleasure. My cock was painfully hard as I moved away from him, “What…are…” I moved back into Sebastian and his arms moved around me, “Shhh, we got you,” he said as he licked around the edge of my ear. I moaned as I felt my body melt into his arms, my head rolled back and I felt him begin to nibble on my neck, “Let go pup…we know what you need.” For a moment my mind was gone, I whimpered as I felt his teeth mark me over and over, god this felt so good… And then I sat up, “No!” I said, my head reeling, “I’m not…not…” “A fag? Gay? Into it?” Mason asked, his hand moving over the obvious bulge in the front of my shorts, “Oh baby boy, we’ve seen the video…you loved it.” My eyes widened as I realized they had known who I was the whole time! He nodded as he moved towards me, lying me back into Sebastian’s arms, “We saw you pup, and we say how much you liked it, loved it, how you begged for it…” I shook my head as I fell back into Sebastian. Mason kissed up my neck, “You loved it, were begging for it…some on Baxter,” his face hovered over mine, “Admit it.” I shook my head, but no words would come out of my mouth. “Just.” Kiss. “Let.” Kiss. “Go.” I groaned as he bit my neck again, the pain becoming a pleasure I hadn’t felt since…since dad. I threw my head back as he kept kissing me. Sebastian’s hands roamed my body from behind, it was like being trapped in a prison of ecstasy and I was losing the will to escape. His body pressed against mine and the warmth, the weight…pressing down on me…I closed my eyes and surrendered to the desire. My cock throbbed as he kissed me, I could hear myself screaming in my head to stop him, to push him off but my body refused to listen. The hunger, the yearning to be touched, caressed...it was all I could feel. I should have been screaming, thrashing in panic…instead, pleasure flooded through my veins, making me crave more and more of whatever was happening. I knew this wasn’t right, but I didn’t care anymore, I was tired of being sad or pissed or feeling sorry for myself. I just wanted to feel anything more than what I had been. Mason’s mouth found mine and I froze as his tongue pushed against mine…I couldn’t kiss a guy…I wasn’t a fag…I wasn’t…I wasn’t… He pulled back and looked me in the eye, “Stop fighting this,” he said, “We know what you need.” “What do I need?” I asked, honestly asking at this point. He leaned in, his hot breath on my ear as he whispered, “You need daddy to fuck you again.” I shuddered as my cock lurched, a low moan escaped my lips before Mason kissed me again, this time I kissed back. His hand slid down the length of my thigh, rubbing against the fabric covering my cock, sending electric shocks through my body. This shouldn't happen; I told myself repeatedly, yet I still allowed it to continue that voice grew dimmer and farther away…as his hand moved up my shorts and grabbed my cock I broke the kiss, throwing my head back as I whimpered, “Daddy…” He sat up, grabbed the waist of my shorts, and paused, “Lift your hips, baby…” Time stopped, though my mind was fogged I knew this was the moment, this was the turning point. I could stop this, I could shake my head and they would stop, I could feel it. They weren’t here to rape me…they were here to use me…willingly. Anything that happened after this wouldn’t be on them, it would be all me. I thought about my girlfriend, my life…everything that came before this moment… All I could see was my dad’s face as I rode his cock. I slowly lifted my hips as he pulled my shorts off, my leaking cock slapping my abs as he tossed them aside. He grabbed my length again, shaking his head, “Look at how hot you are!” he said, lazily stroking my dick, “Such a big boy…” I bucked my hips into his hand, thrusting my needy cock into his hand, Sebastian’s hand moved over my pecs, pinching my nipples as I writhed between them. My whole world was pleasure, Sebastian licked my ear and asked me quietly, “You want your daddies to take care of you?” I nodded and pulled his face to mine, “Please daddy…” And we kissed. It was rough, wet, messy – all things forbidden. His tongue invaded my mouth, forcing itself past my trembling lips, ravaging me causing involuntary sounds of delight to erupt from deep within my chest. As our lips locked, my heart raced faster, desperately reaching out for more stimulation while fear crawled relentlessly underneath my skin. Mason’s hand moved off my cock and was replaced by his mouth. “Oh fuck!” I moaned as I arched my back, shoving my cock down his throat. He gagged as my length hit the back of his throat; I had a huge cock…like my dad. Many girls had complained that I was too big, more than a few nights I had ended up with a hand job because they wouldn’t let me fuck them. Mason quickly recovered though, grabbing the base of me and deep-throating me as the tip of my cock slipped down the opening of his throat. I couldn't think of any other way to describe it besides 'eating', he really devoured my manhood. Each gulp from Mason made me even harder until finally I heard myself calling out "Oh yeah…take it!" Sebatian’s hands roamed all over my chest and abs as Mason choked on my cock. I felt teeth on my neck, and I sobbed as I felt him mark me again, leaving delicate bruises all over my neck like a common whore. Mason came off my cock and spread my legs wider, as he began to lick my taint I closed my eyes, knowing what was coming. Sebastian grabbed my legs and pulled them back as Mason spread my ass cheeks…revealing my tiny, little jock hole. I felt his breath blow on it before his tongue began to lap around my puckered entrance. I held my breath as he did smaller and smaller laps around my hole until finally, he stabbed his tip into me… “DADDY!” I screamed as I felt his tongue enter me. It wasn't gentle; he was forceful and demanding, owning me completely. He stretched my hole open, pushing deeper with each pass of his tongue as if claiming ownership of my cunt. My muscles quivered beneath his movements, my entire body consumed by waves of intense sensation that only escalated when he began to piston his tongue in and out of me harder. Sebastian kept talking to me as I was tongue fucked, “Yeah open that pussy up, let your daddy eat you out!” My eyes rolled back as I surrendered my body to them, he savagely plunged his tongue into my hole until I was pleading for more. My voice sounded strange to me, so needy, so desperate…as Mason went back to licking my balls two fingers were shoved into me, stretching me out. "That's a good boy," I heard Sebastian say softly. Then it was three fingers in me, filling me up in ways I never imagined possible. Mason worked me expertly, each finger pulling slightly inwards as it penetrated deeper inside me as Sebastian kept kissing me, distracting me from the discomfort with his mouth. Their rhythm was slow and controlled - almost hypnotizing - creating a wave of euphoria throughout my body. Finally, four fingers moved in and out of me easily as I felt the tingle of my bitch button being tickled by their pressure. I began to buck back into Mason’s hand, and he chuckled, “Baby boy wants more than some fingers?” I looked up and him and nodded eagerly, my need consuming any reservations I was feeling. He stood and pulled his clothes off, revealing a thick, uncut cock that bobbed over a set of huge bull balls. He smiled as he saw me looking at his length, he straddled my chest, his purplish head brushing my lips, “Get daddy’s cock ready…” I took his massive member in my hands, giving it a quick lick, then lowered my head toward it. It was heavy in my mouth, engulfing most of it, the heat radiating it was insane. I sucked hard, taking the thickness further into my mouth, working to fit even more onto my tongue. My nose filled with the smell of sweaty man, but I barely noticed, lost in the task. As the musky taste mixed with the tang of precum, I became aware of something else…a sudden, unexpected rush of emotion. A hunger, a desire to please him no matter what. It was driving me wild, this urge to satisfy him. The need pushed me to abandon reason, logic crumbling beneath the tidal wave of arousal. I started moving my mouth along his shaft, using one hand to stroke him softly, while the other caressed his nuts. All thoughts drifted from my brain except the fact that I needed to please daddy…I needed to make daddy feel so good! I felt his hand move through my hair, “Oh that’s it boy, worship daddy’s cock…that’s it!” His approval drove me crazy, and I moaned around his cock as I slathered it with my spit, desperate to fit the whole thing in my mouth. I began to choke and gag as he hit the back of my throat, I kept trying to pull back until I hit Sebastian’s chest…I was trapped. He began to force his cock down my throat, I had nowhere to go, they held me fast and all I could was let him fuck my throat, his precum flowing down my throat. I felt his balls his my chin as he face fucked me, I was dizzy, his smell everywhere…his grunts as he pushed down my throat… “Such a hungry boy,” Sebastian said, and I whimpered, my cock still hard as a rock. This was turning me on so fucking much! What was wrong with me? Finally, Mason pushed me off his cock, gasping as I tried to keep sucking him off, “Down boy!” he said, climbing off my chest, “I am not wasting a load on that mouth,” He moved between my legs, lining his cock up to my aching hole, “Ask daddy to fuck you… I want to hear it.” I looked up at him with wide eyes and opened my mouth to speak but nothing came out. Mason placed his large palms firmly on my shoulders and forced me to look directly into his eyes. He spoke sternly and deliberately, “You want daddy to fuck you, don’t you?” I swallowed hard…and nodded once. His head pressed into me and I closed my eyes as I felt him enter me… My hole was tight, too tight…he strained to push past my muscle, but I had only been fucked once…I moaned as he pushed harder… “Relax baby,” Sebastian said, rubbing my chest, “Relax and push out…” I winced as I tried…Sebastian shifted behind me and then something was under my nose, “Inhale…” I remember this stuff, smells like shit but…I inhale and close my eyes, waiting for it to hit…I felt my hole stretch as Mason kept pushing… And then nothing, my thoughts shattered as the poppers took hold and Mason’s cock pushed into me, this thick cock filling me completely. I hear a needy moaning fills the room; it takes a second for me to realize it is me. I hear Mason exclaim, “Oh god he is tight!” and then Sebastian, “Fuck him bro, fuck him hard.” I felt Mason’s cock slide out of me and I arched my back as I tried to follow it…he grabbed my waist and slammed back into me hard. My world seemed to skip as his cockhead punched my prostate, making my whole body jerk. I heard him chuckle as he pulled back and thrust into me again. My whole body shuddered and they both laughed. “I found his clit,” Mason said, pulling back slightly and then pushing forward. His thick head seemed to press down on that spot, and I began to wail with pleasure as Sebastian held me still. “You like that baby? You like daddy’s cock?” I nodded as he began to work up a rhythm, “Oh god…” I cried, “Shit…oh fuck…more!” Mason grabbed my legs and spread them wide, and he began to fuck me properly, like a real bitch. The room was filled with my mewing screams as he plowed my ass like a real man, it felt as incredible as it had when dad fucked me. My ties curled as he owned my jock cunt, using my hole like he wanted, not caring if I was liking it or not, just using me like dad had. “You like that slut?” Sebastian asked me as I drooled down my chin. I nodded, “Fuck me daddy…fuck me…” They both chuckled as Mason sped up, “Dude, he is so fucking tight…” “Lemme feel…” Mason pulled out of me and I groaned in disappointment. Sebastian pulled me up under my arms and Mason moved me and lined my ass up with the other man’s cock. Sebastian let go and I slid down his length, my head slammed back as I felt his cock stretch me even fuller! Holy fuck he was so big! “Oh, daddy!” I cried as I felt my ass walls get pried open by his horse cock, “You’re too big!” I whined but I was lying. His cock…it felt like dad’s, huge, thick, filling me up completely. As I slid down his length I leaned back and kissed him, loving the feeling of him bitching me out. I rode his cock slowly, loving the way it split me open as I pushed down on him. I felt my back arch as I desperately tried to force more of him in me, I strained as I pulled myself off it, scratching my hungry clit with each motion…driving myself crazy. “That’s it,” he said, “Ride daddy’s cock…be a good boy and fuck yourself.” His words burned into my brain as I steadied myself on either side of him as I slammed myself down on his fucking elephant dick. I was lost in my lust, in my delirium I was riding my dad’s cock again, it wasn’t Sebastian’s hands pulling me down by my waist, it was my dad. It wasn’t some strange cop I met in a gym I was begging to fuck me harder, it was my dad and it wasn’t two relative strangers that were fucking me… It was my daddy. As he held me steady, I raised my arms over my head, flexing and moaning for my new daddies, relishing being the slut they are making me. Mason’s hands roam over my body, grasping my aching cock as I fuck myself, I moan shamelessly as he watches me melt, “That’s it, baby boy, fuck yourself…harder…faster…” “Yes, daddy!” I cry, “More…more!” Mason looks at Sebastian and grins before he pushed me back onto the other man’s chest and lines his cock up to his boy’s hole… “Wha…daddy?” I ask as I feel my hole stretch again as he presses his cock into me next to Sebastian! I groaned as I felt my little jock hole shudder as the second cock entered me, Sebastian held me down as Mason forced his cock into me. The pain was indescribable but seeing this muscled man leering down at me, the look of domination on his face all I could see was my dad’s face when he fucked me. How I begged him to stop at the time, but he ignored me, shoving the cock that made me into my ass…and how I had loved it. “DADDY!” I screamed as his head popped past my ring of muscle and began to slide next to Sebastian’s… “Oh, fuck dude your cock feels amazing next to mine!” one of them said. “You like that slut? You like your daddy’s cocks?” The cocks had forced my ass walls apart, pressing down on my cunt button instead of just teasing it. Wave after wave of pleasure coursed through my body the pain became a part of the ecstasy and I shuddered around their dicks and nodded, “Oh daddy…so full!” I felt Mason press his entire length into me until his pubes were grinding against my ass…they were both in me fully, they stood still as my cunt spasmed around their cocks, I whimpered and moaned as my mind tried to comprehend how much cock was in me. “Is our baby boy happy?” Sebastian? Mason? One of my daddies asked, “Does our little slut want to be fucked?” I said nothing, my mind on fire… Mason leaned down, “You want to be our boy? Be our boyslut and let us fuck you?” My vision was blurred as I looked up at him, tears of joy rolling down my cheek as I nodded, “Yes…please fuck me daddy!” He smiled, “Anything for my boy…” He slid his cock back and my back arched as I sobbed, feeling my guts move with his cock before he slammed it back. I saw flashes of light behind my eyes as those cocks impacted in me, he slowly pulled out again, drawing a needy mewling cry out of me before punching me with his cock again. One thrust after another and my head fell to the side, no longer able to hold myself up…he began to fuck me harder and I just jerked, a rag doll for them to use as Sebastian began to thrust up. Then their cocks passed my jock clit I would shudder and let out an unintelligible moan as all I knew was white hot joy from being their hole. “Fucking jock slut!” Mason growled, fucking me harder, “Think we didn’t see you? Tight shorts, ripped shirts, walking this tight ass around the gym…begging someone to fuck you? God damned cock tease…” A weak, “Sorry daddy…” fell out of my mouth as drool pooled on my shoulder as my smooth, muscled body was moved and molested in any which way by them. I was no longer a person, I was their sex doll…their cocks sending images of my dad as he fucked me through my brain… I had never been so happy. “Fuck I am going to pop,” Sebastian moaned. Mason sped his fucks up, “Breed him, dude, let’s get our little boyslut pregnant!” His face loomed over mine, “You want your daddies to cum in you?” “Please daddy…more…” I slurred, no longer sure of where I was, all I knew was cock. “You’re gonna be our boy…” one of them said as their thrusts became frantic, “you will be our little slut…” As their cocks rubbed my clit, I felt my cock begin to throb and I moaned and thrash, my balls began to tingle as I began to make needy and desperate sounds, begging my daddies to make me cum without words. We were no longer human, no thought passed through our brains, we were animals, three savage beasts breeding mindlessly. One of them groaned and I felt a warmth in my jock pussy and my cock exploded… Hot cum rained over my chest and abs like a baptism…as my mouth opened in a silent scream I was reborn…no longer Baxter White, lacrosse jock, bodybuilder, alpha teen…I was my daddy’s boyslut, a willing hole to be fucked and loved and used… For as long as they would fuck me. Two Weeks Later… The three of us were covered in sweat as we stumbled towards the locker room. We had gone hard on back and lats and the burn felt amazing. We were full of bravado and energy as we began to strip off our sweaty clothes, grabbing a towel from our lockers. “I gotta take a piss,” I told them, “I’ll meet you in there.” Mason nodded, “Don’t dawdle.” I shook my head and walked over to the urinal. As I was pissing one of the cops walked by, “Looking good out there boy.” I smiled, “Thanks sir, I’m trying.” “When do you join the academy?” “Right after graduation, I got a scholarship for criminology.” “Sweet, you’re gonna make a good cop.” I blushed as I flushed, “Thanks sir, I hope so.” I washed my hands and walked out into the locker room, walking over to the steam room. I opened the door and walked in, the darkened room was filled with steam and I couldn’t see anything.” “Daddy?” I called out and I heard a chuckle, “Lose the towel slut.” I dropped the towel and stood there naked waiting… A strange voice said, “Come sit on daddy’s lap…” I smiled and followed it as hands roamed my body as I walked over to the stranger…no, as I walked over to my new daddy for the day. Time to get fucked.

Some of Them Want to Abuse You My name is Joey Powell, and let me tell you about my life. I was a graduate student at UCLA five years ago. I had just married my high school sweetheart, she had just given birth to our first son and I was working as an assistant pharmacist at our local CVS. Life was good, I was on track for my masters, better job, better money, more stability… everything anyone could ask for. And then one night I saw two cops kill a guy in the parking lot. I was just getting out of work and they had been questioning a couple of guys who had been parked there all night. As I got into my car I saw one of them fire three rounds into the car, if the passengers weren’t dead they soon would be. I freaked out, rushed home as fast as I could, hoping they didn’t catch my license plate. I had hoped in vain. Two days later the police showed up at my house on a report of child porn. They searched my computer and found files and files… The two cops I saw in the parking lot watched as I was handcuffed and put in the squad car. The younger one testified against me, saying he had communicated with me on a message board where I asked for pictures of his young son. No one listened to my story about the shooting, I was convicted and sent up for five years. I flunked out of college, my wife, who believed the cops, left me, took my son, within a month I went from having the dream life to being Jose’s bitch. Jose being my new cellmate. I spent five years being used and abused by most of the guys in my cell block. I looked up the cops, the older one was killed in a shootout a year into my sentence, but the young one…the young one lived a charmed life. His name was Kevin White and he was had been the youngest guy to be made detective in the LAPD. He had been a high school jock, married and had a son with his high school sweetheart at 17, joined the Marines, got out, became a cop…and then ruined my life. As I sat in prison I saw his son become a local sports hero, making the varsity baseball team by 16. I had planned on teaching my son to throw a ball, now I would be lucky if I ever got a photograph of him again. There was a small local news piece on the two of them winning a father-and-son bodybuilder contest, the two of them looking more like siblings than anything else. They looked happy, arm around his son’s shoulders…time in here had made me more than appreciative of a man’s body and I could see they were both studs. It was at this moment, this image, that I began to plan. Finding out where he lived wasn’t hard in this day and age and his kid was a popular jock with social media out of the wazoo. He was a little stud, the kind of kid I would have loved my son to be like, from there I found his mom’s Facebook and from there I began to cyberstalk them. The wife worked for a marketing firm, traveled a lot, nice looking woman, but then Kevin was hot as fuck, so I wasn’t surprised he had scored a babe. The more I watched them, the more I wanted to do something. I began to count the days of my release, making my plans the whole time. Being a college graduate in prison is a rare thing and I had made some connections doing things like taxes for their spouses and explaining legalese to the dimmer guys. So I had a lot of connections on the outside that started doing some groundwork for me. Some gang guys got me a lot of pics of their place, looks like son and dad had a little gym in their garage and liked to work out together. It looked nice, I would have liked something like that with my son. The wife did a lot of traveling, cabs and Uber came and went at least once a month. Slowly a routine presented itself, and where there is a routine, there can be a plan. I spent all my free time working out, in prison there wasn’t much else to do and I had a lot of anger to work out. I went from a normal, college guy to jacked in the years I was there. I went from being fucked every night to fucking guys myself, my attitude changed, my personality, everything. I evolved into something else. I still looked like the same, clueless guy that had been thrown in here though, so my parole meeting went well and four years, 10 months to the day, I walked out a free man. The gang whose leader I had helped inside had some people waiting for me when I walked out. They had a place where I could crash and had collected the rest of the things for my plan. See what I had learned inside was this. There was a pretty large number of corrupt cops in the force, Kevin’s partner had been one and brought him into the fold pretty quickly. More than a few guys inside had been busted by these guys, and they were just looking for a way to get back at them for what they had set them up for as well. Basically, this had gone from me wanting revenge to a group project with investors. I cased the place, walking past their house a few times a week so I could see things for myself. His son was magnificent, my god what a stud! Nearly six feet tall, toned, smooth, huge arms and ass from baseball…as I watched him lift in the garage I felt my cock stir. I wanted that kid badly. A couple of days later I saw Kevin and was struck by twin impulses of lust and fury. He had gotten much better looking, filled out a lot, big motherfucker, huge tree trunk legs, massive guns, and damn…he no longer looked like a fresh-faced rookie. This was a fucking DILF…all the way. They were lifting and I watched as he did squats…and knew after all this was done…I was going to have that ass. I watched them for two weeks before I was ready to strike. According to the wife’s Facebook, she was heading out of town this Thursday, which would give me a whole weekend with them without anyone knowing what was going on. Kevin usually took the weekends off, which meant after Friday night, no one would be expecting them anywhere until Monday. Plenty of time. The kid got home from practice around 4 in the afternoon on Fridays, Kevin got off at 6, I had a two-hour window to get things set up. The gang members wanted to help but they lived in a real high-class neighborhood and a bunch of strangers showing up would just draw attention. Since I had not gotten any ink on the inside, I still looked like a nice, young man so when I jogged the neighborhood no one looked at me twice. The gang members couldn’t say the same. That Friday I had a lifting tank, short shorts with no underwear, and a pair of white kicks on when I jogged by the house. The kid was already out there lifting, looking like a fucking snack. I had worked up a decent sweat by the time I got there and paused on the sidewalk and looked in. He paused his pump and looked at me questioningly. “You’re Baxter White right?” He smiled and nodded. “Man, I saw you on the news! Dude…” I walked up and held out my fist for him to bump, “You look swoll.” I could see the compliments were hitting home and he said, “You too man, looking good, what’s your name?” “Adam,” I lied, “This is a nice setup,” I said looking at the equipment." “Yeah my dad is serious, you wanna lift?” “Really?” He nodded. “Fuck yeah man, let’s do it.” We began to work out, the whole time I was checking this little stud out. It was an hour before his dad got home and I asked if there was a bathroom I could use. He nodded and we walked into the house as he showed me where it was. I took a rag out of my pocket and shoved it over his face from behind. He struggled twice and then slumped into my arms… Part one, check. Kevin came home after six, he called out for Baxter but got no response. He went upstairs to check the kid’s room, opened the door, and froze… His son’s arms and legs were tied to the corners of his bed, rag in mouth, completely naked. “Bax!” he cried, rushing into the room to untie him. He got two steps before I put the rag over his mouth and watched him slowly fall to the floor, his son screaming into the gag the whole time. As the cop who ruined my life fell unconscious to the ground I knew, I had done it. It was time. Kevin White I slowly woke up and had no idea where I was. My head was thick and my vision was blurry. As I came to I realized, I was in trouble. This was my garage, but a lot of the gym equipment was moved around…and someone was on the weight bench. I blinked a few times and I saw it was Baxter! He tied down on the weight bench naked…a gag in his mouth. I tried to move and realized I was tied to a chair as well! What the fuck? Someone else was in here with us! I looked and this jacked guy was leaning against the far wall, just watching me. “Who the fuck are you?” I growl, trying my best to intimate him. He chuckles and shakes his head, “See that’s cold. I’ve spent the last five years thinking of nothing but you and you…you don’t even recognize me.” Who was this fuck? Why was it so hot in here? I was sweating like a fucking pig… “I’m a police officer, you picked the wrong house to break into.” He laughed, “Kevin, what kind of detective are you? I know who the fuck you are, I know exactly who you are. This isn’t some random robbery, I’m not just some thug…you took my life away from me and I’m here to replay the favor.” He walked towards me and Jesus he was ripped…who was this guy? “Nothing?” he asked, “Man, how many people have you sent to jail on bullshit charges?” My head was so fucked up…but as he came into the light he looked familiar. Sent to jail? Oh shit. “Joey?” His smile became predatory, “Welcome to the conversation.” Fuck, this was the guy we planted child porn on to discredit him from telling people what he saw us do. Shit it’s been five years, he just got out…fuckfuckfuck. “Look Joey…” I began to ask and he held up a hand. “I’m gonna stop you right there. It’s like this, if you don’t know a magic word that can give me back the life you took from me then there is literally nothing I want to hear from you. So save the explanations, sorry, the threats, everything. Don’t say another word or I will start cutting things off.” He held up a set of wicked-looking wire cutters. “You got it? Shut the fuck up.” I nodded quickly, both Baxter and I were fucking naked, I couldn’t have this guy getting worked up. “So this is the game, I am going to tell you to do something, and you’re going to do it. No argument, no denial, nothing. You push back and I start cutting. A finger, a toe, maybe a tongue, I really can’t tell you, but it’s simple. I say, you do, everyone keeps their shit. Got it?” I nodded, feeling a little dizzy when I did, what the hell was wrong with me? “Great, so let’s get your untied,” he cut the bond and I jumped up and swung at him. And fell forward to the floor, my head spinning. His foot pressed against my back, “That’s your one freebie, I can’t blame you for trying, try again and I start cutting. Do you need an example to see I’m not fucking around?” I shook my head, feeling like I was half drunk. “Great crawl over to your boy…all fours…come on.” I had to do as he said, I slowly crawled over to the weight bench, Baxter had his arms stretched over his head, he was sweaty and his cock was rock hard! I had never seen my boy naked and hard before,…I was so proud he had inherited my cock. What the hell? I shook my head as I got closer…why was I so unfocused? He grabbed the back of my hair and dragged me up to the weight bench, eye to eye with Baxter’s dick. “You have a fine-looking kid here, I mean look at that cock…that’s a handful.” He was right, I had a huge cock, a source of pride for me all my life and my boy got the same dick. He was easily over right inches, he be more than nine like mine in a year or two. I’m sure he pulled down major pussy as I had at his age. “Come on Kevin, take hold of it…grab your boy’s cock.” I looked up at him and say he was serious, sighing I reached out and took hold of my son’s cock…it was so warm! He was thick, it was like holding my own cock… “Give it a stroke…come on dad…show him some love.” I slowly started to stroke his cock, my brain was so fogged…I couldn’t think…but it was a big dick…like my own… Baxter whimpered through the gag, looking down at me as I held his cock. Joey reached over and took the gag out of his mouth and Baxter gasped, “D-dad…what are you doing?” “Daddy is gonna make you feel good kid…” Joey answered for me, “Just sit back and enjoy it.” “Fuck off freak!” he raged and I felt a pang of fear for my son. “Your boy is worked up…let’s calm him down,” he told me, “Why don’t you take a lick?” I looked up with desperate eyes and saw he was waiting for me to argue, he wanted to cut something off! I slowly moved towards Baxter’s cock. “D-dad! Dad! Don’t…don’t…!” I liked the head of his dick and he gasped and let out a loud moan. I swirled my tongue around his head, I’d never touched another man’s dick before so this was all new to me. It was warm and I could taste his sweat as I slowly licked… “Oh god…” Baxter panted as he threw his head back, “Please dad…please stop…” Joey’s mouth was on my ear, “Keep going dad, or you’ll have a daughter in one snip…” I took hold of my son’s cock and began to lick down his thick shaft, I could feel him shake as he felt his father’s tongue move down his length. He moaned again as I moved back up, he really did have a great cock. I imagined all the pussy he had tagged with this and felt myself get a little turned on. What the hell… “Come on daddy…suck your boy’s cock…” I moved over to his head and slowly slipped my mouth over it, hearing Baxter's whimper turned me on again and I was losing control… “Cover your teeth,” Joey instructed, “Make sure you’re using your tongue…” I did as he said and Baxter began to moan louder as he protested, “Dad…don’t please…oh god dad…fuck…” he said as his head slammed back against the weight bench, trying to deny the pleasure I was bringing him. “Yeah feel him squirm under you? Listen to how much you’re turning him on…” His words were like a fucking parasite, burrowing into my brain, taking root…it was hot to hear my boy moan. I was getting off on it…my cock was hard as a rock and as I worked his cock with my tongue I felt myself start to get into it. “Come on daddy,” Joey said pushing my head down onto his cock, “Don’t hold back.” “DAD!” Baxter yelled as he felt me start to gag on his cock, I had his whole length in my mouth and I could feel his hips start to push up automatically. I could taste his precum leak from his tip as I let my son facefuck me with his fucking thick-ass jock dick. “Dad…oh god dad I’m sorry…” he said as he thrust up, gagging me each time as he started to really shove his cock into my mouth. “Yeah fuck your dad’s face…come on punk…get it!” Joey raged. His words seemed to spur Baxter on and he stopped pleading and really thrust his cock up, “Yeah…fuck yeah…” he moaned as I gagged. I held his hips as I let him fuck my mouth, his body was so smooth, so strong…with a fine sheen of sweat he glistened like a young god…how had I never seen how hot he was? Or had I…and just denied it? Joey grabbed my hair and literally pulled me off Baxter’s cock, my tongue fell from my mouth as I looked confused as to what happened. Baxter looked up, cock dripping with my spit, confused, so close to cumming… “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves,” Joey said, “You can’t just suck his dick, what about his balls?” He shoved my face down and I was face to face with Baxter’s bull-sized balls. They were shaved, smooth as a baby’s ass…I felt my head pushed once and I slowly began to lap at them with the tip of my tongue. “Oh fuck dad…” he sighed as he felt me slowly begin to worship his oversized balls. He squirmed as I moved from one to the other, finally taking one into my mouth and rolling it around, “Oh shit…yeah fuck…dad…” he cried out as I began to go to town. “Yeah work those baby makers,” Joey whispered, “Don’t be afraid to go lower…” I played with my son’s balls for a bit, making him babble and beg for more…and then licked under his sac, causing him to pause for a moment as his dad’s tongue touched him where no one had before. I had a whore in Singapore do this to me on leave, I began to lick at his scrotum, the sensitive area caused him to squeal in joy. I spread my boy’s legs wide as I began to gnaw on the area lightly, I remember when this was done on me it felt like fucking nirvana. Sure enough, I see his toes curl as he spreads his legs even wider and he lets out a gasping, “Daddy…” The word sends me into a frenzy as I gnaw and tease his taint, his whole body shakes as I hear him cry out in ecstasy. I move to start jacking myself off under the weight bench but Joey stops me, “Nope, not yet.” Instead, I grab my son’s hard, muscular buns and pry them open as I go lower…I am desperate now to bring him pleasure…the more he moans the more I am turned on. My brain is on fire…I didn’t care about anything anymore except getting my boy off. Spreading his muscle apart I see his tiny little jock hole and I am stricken for a moment, what was I doing? “Snip, snip daddy…” Joey said behind me and I knew, I didn’t have a choice. I leaned in and licked around his hole and the reaction was instant. “DAD! OH GOD PLEASE…NOT THERE! PLEASE DADDY…NO…NO!!” He screamed as I pushed into him, his hole giving way to his dad’s tongue…he was too tight…so warm…I could hear him sob as I slowly began to lick his hole…violating him in his most private spot…the one place no man wants to be violated. “Oh god…oh god…” he chanted as I felt me push into him, I had been eaten out a few times in my life and I knew how disturbing it felt at first, and how quickly it became addicting. No straight guy wants to admit he likes his ass being played with but once a tongue got up in there…all bets were off. After about a minute he let out a low, “Shittt…” and I felt his hole open completely as I pushed all; the way into him, “Dad…fuck…oh dad…” he whimpered as he Once inside I knew he had surrendered, I ass relaxed, his legs were split wide, I wasn’t pushing them open anymore, he had them spread by himself…for a moment I was reminded his mom was the same way when I ate her out and I felt another surge of lust move through me as I began to tongue fuck him mercilessly. “Dad…dad…dad…” he was panting as I pushed in and out of his quivering hole, I was losing it again, his moans were turning me on more and more… “Yeah lick your boy’s pussy,” Joey whispered, "Work that jock cunt…listen to him whine…he loves it daddy…he loves your tongue. Again his words were killing me, the second he called it a cunt I felt my cock throb as I began to eat him out earnestly. Hearing my son squeal and cry as his virgin ass was slowly pried open by his old man’s tongue…oh god I wanted this…I wanted this bad… “Oh dad…oh god dad…” I heard him beg, he was pushing back onto my mouth now, he had given up, surrendering his jock hole to me. The thought of my super straight jock son giving up his fucking pussy to me was like catnip, I was so turned on now…we were both sweating and my cock was dripping precum on the floor as I kept making my son cry out my name. “Don’t you want to fuck him?” Joey whispered and I felt my mind scream. I pulled off his ass and looked down at him, his muscled body was heaving, he looked up at me with an open mouth, drool sliding down his chin and his cock slapped up against his six-pack. I was trying to see my little boy, my baby…but all I could see was the fucking stud he had become…and how bad I wanted to own him. “Come on Kevin, show your boy how he was made, don’t you want him to see how you fuck?” My mind was scrambled, I needed to fuck something now. My entire body needed to cum and I found my resistance melting under the heat. I knew this was wrong, I knew I shouldn’t want this…but as I got to my feet and slowly stroked my cock looking at my son’s body…I knew I was going to anyway. “You don’t want to hurt him,” Joey whispered to me, “Let’s get you prepped.” He led me up to Baxter’s head, “You sucked him off…only fair right?” I nodded as if in a dream and I moved one leg over the bench, straddling his chest. “Dad?” Baxter asked panicked, “What are you doing?” “Open up for daddy,” Joey said as he grabbed my cock and put it up to my son’s mouth. “Dad?” Baxter pleaded as my cock got closer, “Please don’t…” Joey pushed my cock against his closed mouth and the contact made me shiver…god, I was horny. Joey grabbed his throat and made him gag, when his mouth opened my cock slipped in and I felt my son’s inexperienced mouth surround my cock. “Cover your teeth,” Joey told my son as he pushed my ass forward, my eyes fluttered as I felt my son’s tongue move around my cock, “You feel that?” he asked, “That’s the cock that made you…don’t you think your daddy is big? Big fucking cock huh?” It felt like his words affected him because Baxter;'s tongue became a little more engaged and he began to lick around my head as I face fucked him. My hands gripped the back of his head as I began to pump into his mouth on my own, I didn’t need Joey to spur me on…this felt so fucking good… I heard my son whimpering around my cock as I made him suck my cock, his mouth was extended around my shaft, I was showing my boy what a real cock looked like…and he looked so pretty sucking it…so much like his mom… I heard him gag as I hit the back of his throat and he looked up at me with wide eyes as I slammed my cock into him, I watched his eyes water as he struggled to take my whole length. I loved him so much but the desire to own him, to fucking make him take my load…it was too much. I was losing my mind. I heard him choke as the tip of my cock slid down his throat, god I loved seeing whores choking on my cock. I fucking lived seeing sluts struggle to take my fucking cock…the way they pleaded, begged for air as I slammed harder and harder…I fucking… “Hold up Kev,” Joey’s voice came from nowhere, “Don’t forget his ass…” He was right! I did want to fuck him, feeling that tight, jock hole grip my cock… I slid my dick from his mouth and he began coughing as I moved down the the other side of the bench. “Dad…please…” he said miserably but who this little stud was kept slipping from my mind. He had a tight fucking body and I wanted to show this punk who was boss…make that muscled body shiver around my cock… I pushed his legs open and he began to panic. “Dad! Please…please don’t fuck me…please daddy…” I loved it when they called me daddy. I felt my head push against his hole and he closed his eyes and whimpered, “Dad…” He tried to tighten it up but with all the spit and the exhaustion, I forced my way in with a loud groan from him. “DADDD…” he said and then gasped when my head popped in him, “Oh god…dad…please…you’re in me!” And he was my little boy…and was scared…as I slowly pushed in I said, “Shh…just relax…it’s ok…daddy’s got you…” FUCK he was so tight! It was like an oven up in his ass, my cock was gripped with a velvet vice and I growled as I kept going… “Please daddy…no…oh god…please don’t fuck me…you’re too big! FUCK!” Jesus this kid had to be a virgin! Fucking jock virgin hole all mine…and fuck yeah keep calling me daddy…fucking slut…fucking begging faggot slut… I had nine inches of fucking marine cock to feed this jock, he had six and I could hear him moaning like a fucking stuck pig… virgin's asses always took time to adjust and with a slab of meat like mine, it hurt in the meantime. As I kept pushing I looked over at…the guy…whoever he was, “Can you shut him up?” He was holding up my phone, filming me rail this slut. He nodded and reached into his pocket and tossed me a small bottle. He indicated I should put it under the kid’s nose and went back to filming. I opened it and fuck it stank, it was poppers! Oh, this was perfect, I closed one of the kid’s nostrils and put the bottle under the other, “Inhale.” “D-dad…please…” “INHALE!” I barked and I could feel him jump around my cock, he locked eyes with me and slowly inhaled. I moved it to the other nostril and he did it again. “Good boy,” I said putting the bottle down, “Let’s do this…” I pushed in and the kid's eyes rolled back as he moaned, the poppers hit him and he had no idea what the fuck was going on anymore. I slammed the rest of my cock into him and he grunted as I bottomed out in his jock cunt. Oh god, he felt so good, that muscled ass spasming around my fucking shaft as it adjusted to having a real cock in it. I pulled my cock out slowly and he moaned, thrashing his head back and forth as his drugged-out mind reacted to the feeling…I pushed back in, using his stupor to break his tiny hole quickly. As I fucked him he began to mumble, calling my daddy and some nos… I kept fucking him until his ass gave up the ghost. I plowed him for minutes, watching that muscled body slowly gyrate under me, his abs flexing, his cock slowly hardening again…he was pushing back into my thrusts, still out of it from the poppers. But his body liked it, wanted it…as he slowly came back to reality I was taking all nine inches easily, moaning with each impact. “Dad?” he slurred as I fucked him, “Oh! Dad…dad…ohhhh…” he whined as I slid my cock across his prostate, making his cock fully harden. “Yeah, you like that? You want more?” I asked, holding his thick legs apart, slamming that pussy over and over… “Oh god…dad…dad…!” he cried arching his back, “Ooohhhh…” His cock was smearing precum over his perfect abs, I was struck by my boy’s cock again as I began to really give it to him. My son was whimpering like a whore under me and I watched him push back onto my cock like his mom did when I fucked her. I leaned in, shoving every inch into him and his eyes got wide as I smiled at him, “You like daddy’s cock? You want that?” “Oh dad…fuck…oh please dad…harder…oh fuck me…” “Untie him,” a voice called out and I realized he was still tied up. I undid his arms and he threw them around my shoulders, I pulled him up and he slid down my cock with a loud groan, “Oh daddy…fuck me…fuck me…” I held his waist as he began to ride me, his cock trapped between our abs, his moans spurring us both on. “Take it cunt…take daddy’s cock…beg for it…come on beg…” “FUCK ME DADDY! FUCK ME WITH YOUR COCK!” I was slamming him down onto my cock now, each impact causing a burp of precum to issue from his cock. The little whore’s head was thrown back so I leaned in and started to gnaw on his neck, he squealed as marked him as my whore, he looked down and I loved him so much…my hot, fucking boy… We kissed as I fucked the life out of him. I felt my balls tingle and I broke the kiss, “I’m gonna breed you boy…you want daddy to get you pregnant?” “Oh, daddy…do it…breed me…shoot in me…oh…oh!” I felt my cock pulse as I began to shoot into my boy’s cunt, he felt his daddy’s cum and his own cock went, spraying us both with his hot load. We cried out as we came… our mouths meeting again as our cum smeared itself over our bodies. “Love you daddy…love you…” he said, kissing my face, licking his own load off my cheek. “Love you too…” I said, kissing him back, my cock painting his guts with my seed. We stopped fucking, sitting there, holding each other, covered in sweat and cum, I had never felt so close to my boy before. We began kissing again and after a while I laid him back on the weight bench and made love to him properly. His legs straight up, begging his daddy to fuck him harder. By the time we passed out and came to, Joey was long gone. Baxter wouldn’t look at me as he rushed upstairs, I found my phone and saw the video, of me, fucking my son like there was no tomorrow. Even now I felt my cock pulse watching it, but I had to destroy it. I had to get rid of it before… There were two texts on my phone. One was from an unknown number saying, payback is a bitch The other was from my wife demanding to know what his video was. There was a pounding on the door and I heard the police tell me to open up and I knew… This was the price I paid for screwing him over.

So, it turns out I was a vital part of the team! Dane explained it to me one night in his room after he had fucked me raw and then bred me like I was his girl. “We work hard, with practice and class and everything, there’s no time for girls and dating. But look at us Hayseed, we’re studs, we were meant to fuck, and how can we do that without girls? “Me?” I asked, his cum draining out my hole, what they call my cunt or pussy. That was what I was to them, a team pussy. He nodded, “Team slut is vital to our success, without him we would be all wired up, needing to fuck something, and unfocused.” He shoved two fingers into my leaking hole, and I gasped, “But this, this jock cunt…it gives us a release…it brings up closer together. Don’t you want that?” I nodded, biting my bottom lip as he tickled my pussy with his fingers. “You are so hot,” he said, nibbling on my neck as he fingered me. I moved my head, surrendering to his molestation. In the past week, I learned how much I loved to have my body touched. I had denied myself these sensations for so long that I was desperate to make up for lost time. There was a knock on the door, “Hey Dane, you got the slut?” He laughed, “Yeah come in.” Trevor walked in; he was a dark-haired stud with a body that looked like it was built for water polo. Big, solid, lean, just hot as fuck. “You guys busy?” Dane moved me until my ass was pointing at him, “I just dumped a load into him, don’t even need lube.” Trevor pulled his clothes off and mounted me from behind. I shivered as I felt his cock push into my abused hole…within seconds he had me moaning like the whore I had become. The rest of the weekend was pretty much a lot of that. I got drunk for the first time, they had me stripped to just my briefs and I stumbled from dorm room to dorm room, where the guys stood at their doors, cocks waiting to be sucked. It ended with Dane fucking me in the middle of the hall, my legs spread as the team jerked off over me. I must have passed out because the next thing I know I am in my bed and my cell is going off. Groaning I reached over and picked it up, “Yeah?” “Lucas?” My eyes flew open as I heard my dad’s voice, “Dad!” I said sitting up way too fast. “Why are you home?” I sat there confused for a moment, I understood all the words in the sentence but it made no sense… “Um, sleeping?” “Aren’t you supposed to be in church?” FUCK! I completely forgot it was Sunday… “Oh, yes sir, I wasn’t feeling well…” I gave a cough, “So I stayed home rather than infecting innocent people.” There was silence for what felt like an hour, “You haven’t called your mom in over a week, you’re missing church and I bet you haven’t read your bible since you got there. I didn’t send you to college to forget The Lord.” Fuck fuck fuck… “I’m sorry sir, with practice and everything it has been overwhelming. I will make an effort…” “No, we’re past that point,” he snapped, “I am flying out this weekend, I am going to see this new life of yours with my own eyes. And if I see you have strayed off the path, you’re coming home with me. No discussion, no argument. So, either be sure your ducks are in a row or pack your stuff now.” I opened my mouth to argue but he hung up. “Fuck,” was all I could say. Monday morning at practice I told Dane as he made me suck his cock on my hands and knees in the locker room. “So, your dad is coming to what? Do a room check?” I shook my head and came off his cock, “He is going to want to see everything. The team, practice, he wants to know what I’ve been doing.” He grabbed the back of my head and shoved it back down on his cock, “Well you’ve been doing your duties…but I guess we can’t just say that.” I shook my head as I licked his shaft. Matty walked in and laughed, “Looks like slut is starting earlier,” he said, his hand moving over my smooth ass, “I got time to fuck him?” Dane said nothing and then looked over at Matty as if he hadn’t even noticed him walk in, “What? No, we have a problem. Hayseed’s dad is coming to check on him and if he doesn’t like what he sees he’s pulling him from the team.” “What!” Matty cried, “But we are tearing it up!” “I know, and…we can’t lose one of our best players,” he ran his fingers through my hair, and I felt a thrill move through me as he complimented me, “I mean I guess we just pretend while he is here but that doesn’t stop him from pulling this shit again.” Matty nodded, “We need a solution to the problem, not the symptom.” “Well, brainiac, you have an idea?” Dane asked the surfer. “No, but I know someone who might.” A couple of minutes and a load swallowed later Matty was Facetiming with a super cute high school kid in a dark blue blazer and tie. He was at some fancy private school with people walking around behind him, “Matty! What’s up?” “Hey Gray,” he said, “This is Dane and Buck, they’re on my water polo team and we have a problem.” Gray looked up both up and down and a small smile crossed his face, “Nice problem to have, what’s the problem?” Matty explained it to the kid and when he was done, he sat there, musing it over. “So, what do we do?” Matty asked him. “Your instincts are right, if you just pretend every time Buck doesn’t call or do whatever he can show up and you’ll have to do it all over again. You need to neutralize him in one shot.” “Neutralize? This is my dad we’re talking about!” I spat. Gray smiled, “Relax Wilbur, it’s a term of engagement, I’m not talking about killing your dad. I’m talking about changing his point of view once and for all.” “How?” Dane asked, realizing Gray seemed to be much smarter than a normal high school kid. “Ok, well Buck here was a virgin, Christian closet case, right? Never been touched, sex-starved, the basics.” Both Matty and Dane nodded. “So let me ask the obvious question, Buck, why are you an only child?” They all looked at me and I felt my face grow red, “Um, it’s personal…” Gray sighed, “Do you want help or not?” I nodded. “Answer the question.” “I…I heard my mom explain to one of my aunts that…that he hurt her.” Dane looked shocked, “He hit her?” “Nonono!” I said waving my hands, “I mean…” “He means his cock is too big,” Gray finished for me, and I nodded. Matty looked at the phone, “How could you guess that?” “Look at his speedo, it’s barely hanging on. I know I got mine from my dad, I assumed he did the same. So, we’ve seen this before at the school, you have a perfectly fine student, but the dad is weird with the whole serve-and-obey vibe we have. So, we look into what makes the dad tick and hit them on their weak side.” Dane sounded upset, “How does that help us?” “Cause you already have the weak side.” We all just stared at him confused. Sighing he shook his head, “Look, the kid was a big dicked, undersexed monster being held back by his aggressive religion, right?” We all nodded. “What is there to make us believe the dad isn’t exactly the same? Would he jerk off?” he asked me. “Oh, hell no, that’s a sin against everything he taught me. Every time you masturbate you burn a piece of your soul.” Gray laughed, “Well then I’m a god damned demon,” he looked at Matty, “Throw a team party, a nice one. No girls, just a get-together…I’m gonna send you a packet, stir it into some punch, and wait.” “What is it?” I asked him. “Here we call it icebreaker, we use them at new parent meetings to loosen up the uptight ones. They come in all upstanding citizens; they all leave foaming-at-the-mouth perverts. Make sure he drinks a cup and then watch, when you can see him wavering…make a move. He will be more than receptive.” “You want them to mess with my dad?” I asked, stricken. “You want him off your back? You want him to understand that sex is ok, and he needs to unclench?” I nodded. “Then let these guys plow your dad for a couple of hours until he is screaming for more. I assure you, he will never bug you about it again.” “Thanks, Gray, how’s Archie?” He smiled, “Good, he graduated from Obey and is out in Florida right now doing missionary work on some TikTok boys. And by recruiting, I mean riding them like naughty ponies until they apply to Eden.” Matty laughed, “Send me videos! Tell him I miss him.” “Will do, good luck!” and he hung up. Dane looked at us both, “So a party huh?” I nodded weakly, were they really going to fuck my dad? He flew in on Thursday, so he could watch our match on Saturday. Matty and I picked him up in his car. I made the surfer drive nicer than when he had brought me in. My dad looked at Matty’s car and made a face but said nothing. He sat in the backseat as we drove him to his hotel. “How was the flight?” I asked him, turning around in my seat. “Turn around and sit down!” he snapped, “I don’t trust these godless heathens to drive properly.” I turned around and sat down, Matty covering his laughing with a hand. We got him to the hotel in silence and he told me I was staying with him tonight. “You aren’t leaving my sight until this weekend is over.” I said bye to Matty and carried his luggage up to the room. We checked in, and when we got to the room he began to unpack while I sat on the other bed, not sure what to do. “I don’t have any pajamas,” I said, hoping I could slip away to my dorm for a while. “Sleep in your underwear,” he said gruffly, “You’re not nine.” Man, he was in a mood. “So, you want me to order us some food?” “From room service? I’m not paying through the ass for a cold hamburger!” “No from Ubereats! I can have it delivered,” I said holding my phone up. He looked at it like it was an alien creature, “You know what I like,” he said grabbing some clothes and walking into the bathroom and slamming the door. I ordered us some pizza and drinks and then called Dane. “Hayseed, how’s daddy?” “In a mood, is everything set up?” “Yeah, Matty got the Eden shit, we’ll mix up a bowl for the party and have some brownies on hand just in case.” “He is really pissed,” I said looking at the bathroom, “I think his mind is already made up.” “Then it’s up to us to change it, don’t worry bud, Matty swears this Gray kid knows his shit.” “Ok, I’ll see you tomorrow.” A few minutes later my dad walked out in just a pair of briefs as he dried his hair. He was in great shape for his age, in fact, he was in great shape for any age. He had played football in college and working on the farm had kept him in shape all this time, but what stood out the most was his bulge. The kid was right, I did get my big dick from him. He was completely soft, and it strained at the thin, white cotton material as if it wanted to break free. I forced myself to look away as I realized it was turning me on, this was not the time or place. I saw we still had almost an hour for the pizza, so I grabbed fresh towels and went to rinse the sweat off of me. LA was burning up today and a shower sounded nice. I stripped and rinsed, wishing I was back at the dorm. As a team slut if I was in the shower and anyone wanted to get served then they’d just come into my stall and start fucking me. It was a nice tradition; one I wish someone would take advantage of right now. I could do this, one night without sex, just get through it and hope the party fixes things. We ate and went to sleep, both of us reading our bible and praying before turning off the lights. I tossed and turned, I loved college and I loved playing water polo, if my dad just yanked me out of school, I had no idea what I would do. I couldn’t just go back to nowhere and pretend to be the guy I used to be. I was about to drift off when my dad snored and mumbled something in his sleep. I looked over and saw he had kicked his covers off…so he was lying in his briefs on the mattress, legs spread as he dreamed. There was a little light coming through the window so I could see the massive bulge from his hard cock, and I was shocked. I knew I had a big dick but fuck me. My parents were in their senior year in high school when they had me, so my dad wasn’t even 40 yet and looked good. He had darker hair and a bigger build, nice abs but not very defined. He had a man’s body, not a gym body and it was super attractive. But that bulge made it all just too much. I sat there and just stared, wanting to see it so bad I could scream. My own dick was throbbing, and I got up and ran to the bathroom so I could jerk off before he woke up and caught me staring. One hand was a blur on my cock as I jerked off, the other over my mouth to prevent my moans from being heard. My load was massive, images of my dad’s cock flashing before my eyes. It felt so dirty, but as with everything I had done the past few weeks, felt so fucking good. I ate the load off my hand and cleaned up, making sure everything was in place before going back to bed. The next morning I was shaken awake, so we could pray. Thankfully he had dressed as we went to our knees and gave thanks to Jesus for another glorious day. I closed my eyes and went through the motion, I still believed in God, but this bible bullshit was lost on me now. God made me this way, he made sex pleasurable…my dad just needed to be shown that. We had breakfast and then went to practice. The team had been told my dad was shadowing me, so everyone was on their best behavior. It was funny seeing these guys who had fucked me raw the last month saying yes Mr. Maxwell, no Mr. Maxwell, can I get you a water Mr. Maxwell? If he only knew. The gig was almost up when Robert, one of the defensive men, walked by and tapped my speedo for luck, as everyone had since I joined the team. I froze and looked to see if my dad saw it. He had and shook his head but didn’t seem upset, “Nice to know there is still grabassing in the locker room.” Whew, that was close. We made a show of it, being super focused all through practice. No goofing around, no trash talk, just us being the finest athletes we could be in hopes of impressing him. Afterward in the locker room, Dane explained to my dad, that we usually met at one of the frat houses for a social and to go over this weekend’s match and he was welcome to join us. “How many girls are going to help you go over the match?” he asked sarcastically. “Oh, no sir, no girls, just the team.” My dad seemed suspicious but said he would tag along, nonetheless. Dane was a legacy for one of the bigger jock frats on campus, he had pulled a few strings to make sure the house was empty on a Thursday night. We pulled up to the house and my dad frowned, “This looks like a party place.” I kinda lost it, “Well we are in college dad, after we have done our homework and played our meet, we’re allowed to have a party.” He looked at me like I had grown a second head, “You drink at these parties?” I thought back to the other night when I got fucked up on edibles and poppers and ended up being double-teamed in the hot tub…but I don’t think that was what he was asking. “No sir, but it doesn’t mean I don’t like the gathering.” He frowned as we got out of the car, there was no winning with this man. When we walked in I almost burst out laughing as I heard classical music being played over the speakers. They were overdoing it and then there was what they were doing now. The guys were all in buttoned-up shirts, standing around talking, it was hands down the best role-play I had ever seen. If I had been fucked by every single one of these guys mercilessly, I would have thought they were normal, upstanding boys. “Lucas!” Dane said seeing us walk in. I think it was the first time he ever used my real name, “You guys made it!” he said walking over to us. “Here, I made this for you.” He handed me a red solo cup filled with a red punch, which my dad took from me instantly, “What’s this? Booze?” Dane’s eyes got wide, “No sir, just some supplements for post-workout.” My dad raised an eyebrow at him, “Likely story, so what if I drink it?” Dane just shrugged his shoulders. “Supplements…” my dad murmured as he downed the cup in one gulp. We all stared as he rolled the liquid around in his tongue before swallowing. “Well, didn’t taste like alcohol.” “It wasn’t sir, I promise,” Dane assured him. My dad held the cup up, “Well then, fill it up again.” Dane smiled and took the cup from him, “Yes sir!” Matty came over as my dad followed Dane and his drink, “I told him that would work,” he said once my dad was out of hearing. “What’s in the punch?” Matty shrugged, “No idea but Gray assured is it would work.” I watched as Dane handed my dad another cup and he drank it down quickly. “Here”, he said handing me another cup, “This punch is safe, that way it doesn’t look like you’re avoiding it.” I took a sip and it was punch but it had an aftertaste, I watched my dad as Dane and him talked as he poured a third cup. “How long does it take?” “Like I know? Gray said just give it time,” he said sipping his from his own cup. We all watched my dad as we drank. Slowly he began to change, becoming more relaxed, more at ease until he finally burst out laughing, shocking all of us. “You guys cannot tell me you actually enjoy this music?” he asked, his face flushed. “What’s your poison?” Dane asked. “Got any George Strait?” Dane changed the playlist and country music came blasting from the speakers. “There you go!” my dad said, his forehead damp with sweat. “Why is it so hot in here?” “Well shoot Mr. Maxwell,” Dane said reaching over and undoing the first button of my dad’s shirt, “It’s just us guys, get comfortable.” My dad let him undo his shirt and then took it off, leaving him in just a wifebeater. “Come sit down,” Dane said, guiding him to a couch, “Don’t forget your drink.” My dad grabbed his cup and finished it as Dane sat him down, “Guys, come on, let’s not leave Mr. Maxwell out there on his own.” He took his shirt off and the rest of the team followed. I took mine off, damn it was hot in here, did we have the heater on? “Come on bud,” Matty said, guiding me to the couch, “Can I get another cup for you Buck?” He dumped me on the other end of the couch, and someone handed me a cup, “Drink up,” they said. I nodded and downed it, the fruity taste was sweet and seemed to just make me more thirsty. “How you liking LA so far sir?” Dane asked my dad, who seemed to be staring at the bottom of his cup. “What? Oh, I hate it, den of sinners…” he mumbled as someone took his cup and handed him another. “Do you not have air conditioning?” he asked. Dane nodded, “Yeah we just turned it on. Here take your boots off, relax.” He pulled my dad’s boots off, taking his socks as well. I kicked my shoes off as well, I pulled my undershirt off, and wiped my chest off as Matty handed me another cup. “Thanks,” I said, sucking it down greedily. “Look, your son seems to have the right idea,” Dane said, pointing to me. My dad looked over at me with unfocused eyes, looking right through me for a moment. “Here,” he said pulling at my dad’s wife beater, “It’ll make you feel better.” “Not proper to be half naked…” he mumbled as he let Dane strip him. He fell back onto the couch, eyes closed as he panted. “Damn,” Dane said, his hands moving over my dad’s chest, “Hell of a chest Mr. Maxwell.” I just stared as his hands roamed over the meaty pecs. My dad grumbled at first but when Dane plucked a nipple he gasped and gave a small, little whine that made my cock jump. “Your son has a nice set of tits too,” he said, twisting both now, making my dad’s head thrashed from side to side as he moaned. “So sexy,” Matty said, grabbing my nipples. The shock made me moan loudly as I felt him straddle my waist and start to play with my body. I wanted to tell him no, that my dad was right there but his fingers were making me feel so good that when he leaned down and kissed me I kissed him back, not caring who saw what. Dane leaned in and whispered in my dad’s ear, “Looks like it’s a party now…” and turned my dad’s face to the side, his gaze falling on me and Matty. “Lucas?” he said distantly as he watched me make out with the surf stud. “Your boy is hot,” Dane whispered, licking the outside of my dad’s ear, making him shudder, “Just like his daddy…” Dane’s tongue slipped into his ear and my dad’s eyes closed as he let out a groan. Dane moved his head to the side and began to nibble on his neck, making my dad whimper with each bite. Matty and I stopped kissing as I watched Dane grab my dad’s face and turn it back, leaning down and kissing him. At first, my dad was motionless, no doubt his mind in shock as he felt another man’s mouth on his…Dane began to twist his nipples and my dad slowly began to kiss him back, his hands moving up and pulling Dane down into an embrace. I just stared open-mouthed, watching my born-again Christian dad make out with Dane inches from me. I felt something press against my face, I turned and saw Matty’s cock inches from my mouth. He smiled and pushed it in. The fear of my dad sitting right next to me was overridden by the conditioning of the last month of accepting any cock given to me. I grabbed his firm ass and pulled him down on top of me, his thick cock filling my mouth completely as I lavished all my attention on it. I could feel his hands moving through my hair, the shudders his body made when I swirled my tongue around his head…I loved making these guys crazy with lust. I heard Dane’s voice, “Look at your boy suck on that cock…” My dad’s voice cracked, “Buck…no…” but there was no emotion behind it. I glanced over and saw he was just watching me, eyes locked on me servicing the cock in my mouth. “Look how talented he is,” Dane said but my dad shook his head. “Not right…sinful…” “If it’s so sinful,” Dane asked, “Why are you so hard watching it?” He grabbed the bulge in my dad’s pants, and I saw his eyes flutter as he let out a hearty groan and his head fell back. Dane’s hands undid my dad’s belt in a flash, “Lift your hips, sir,” he said, and fuck all if my dad didn’t do just that, obediently lifting up as Dane pulled the slacks off, leaving my dad in only his white briefs. His bugle was obscene as it clearly showed his cock snaking to the left as he watched me suck Matty off. He was clearly dazed as his hand moved over his cock and he began to rub it through the thin cotton. He was touching himself watching me suck someone off! Dane moved his hand over my dad’s bulge, and I saw my dad shudder as he allowed the other hand to take over, “So hot right? Look at him take that…” My dad was just staring, he nodded slowly as Dane gripped his cock through the briefs, “You see everything we taught your boy…he has such skills…you wanna see?” Another slow nod as Dane kept stroking him. “Matty, you’re done,” Dane said, and the surfer climbed off my chest, his cock slipping out of my mouth. Dane locked eyes with me and made kissy sounds like you would to a dog, “Come here boy…crawl…” My dad locked eyes with mine as I crawled across the couch on all fours. As I got closer, I saw him hold his breath, as if he was not believing what was happening. Once I got close Dane grabbed the back of my head and pushed me down, “Get the bone! Good boy…get that bone!” He pressed my face against my dad’s cock, and I moaned as I began to mouth the cock that brought me into the world like the whore I was. He was so big! I heard him gasp as he whimpered, “Buck?” “Get in there!” Dane ordered and I began to slather the briefs with my spit, exposing the thick veins of his cock through the thin material. I moaned as I began to work the meat over, my dad just looking down, his hands by his chest as if afraid to touch me. “You feel your boy’s mouth? Feel that on your cock?” Dane asked. My dad nodded, open-mouthed, “Pull your underwear off…feed him the real thing.” My dad shook his head, just watching me, Dane grabbed a hunk of my hair and pulled my face up. I knew what he wanted. “Please Daddy…let me suck your dick.” Slowly my dad’s hands went to his waistband, never looking away from me. He slowly pulled them off, his cock springing free, slapping up against his stomach as he slipped them off. I reached out and grabbed it by the base and he whimpered again. “Tell him what you want sir…tell your boy what you want him to do…” His hands hovered over my head as he just stared through me…and finally, I felt him grip my head, “Suck your daddy’s cock,” My dad said, pushing me down on it. My tongue rolled around his head, and he moaned as he shoved me down harder, choking me with his massive cock. His hips came off the couch as he thrust up, face fucking me like I was just some slut he picked up. I heard cheering from the guys along with different lights coming on as they filmed us with their phones. I didn’t care and my dad didn’t either, we were too caught up in whatever this was, he was panting my name as he stabbed his cock into my mouth, “Take it Buck…fucking take it…” Hearing my dad’s voice just made me insane. I was making my daddy feel good and I wanted more. Tears welled in my eyes as he forced more and more of his cock down my throat, I was gagging from the monster, but I didn’t back off. I wanted to make my daddy feel good, I needed to… My head was pulled off and I was thrown to the other side of the couch onto my back. Matty spread my legs and started to eat me out aggressively. “Fuck!” I moaned as I felt his tongue force its way into my ass. Dane grabbed my dad’s head and forced him to stare, “Look, watch as my boy eats Buck’s pussy.” “Buck…has a pussy?” he asked, confused, watching me writhe like a whore under Matty’s tongue. “Oh yeah, your son has the tastiest pussy on campus…” Dane kept saying, “He spreads his legs for all of us…we’re all addicted to it. Your son is the best slut…” “Buck is a slut?” my dad asked, not looking away. “The best slut…” Dane whispered. Matty kept my legs spread as he violated my hole, I looked over and saw my daddy practically drooling watching me get eaten out, he was slowly stroking his own cock, I don’t even think he was aware of it. Watching me on my back was turning him on something bad. “You wanna see him get fucked?” Dane asked him. My dad slowly nodded. “Light him up, Matty.” Matty sat up and wiped his mouth and smiled, “You ready cunt?” I looked up and nodded and he wasted no time. His thick cock thrust into me, and I moaned as I felt him split me open. He held my legs wide as he slammed into me like a man possessed. My mind was fuzzy as I lay there and enjoyed the feeling of my cunt being tickled… “See? Look how well he takes that cock…” Dane said, reminding me my dad was watching this. I looked over and Dane had taken hold of my dad’s cock and was stroking it for him, I could see my dad’s eyes roll back as he let the jock service him as he watched his son get plowed. I watched as Dane pushed my dad back onto the couch, slowly moving his hand up and down that thick shaft, until my dad was leaning all the way back, legs open. Dane held the cock by its base and began to lick at the head, causing my dad to moan out loud. I watched in fascination as Dane slathered his tongue all over my dad’s cock, making the normally stoic man curse under his breath as he felt the college jock lap at his balls, making him shake. My dad was so out if he didn’t notice that Dane was going lower and lower…beneath his balls, to his taint…until my dad’s legs were up in the air and his ass cheeks were being spread. “Wait,” my dad said, suddenly waking up, “No…what are you…” Dane looked up, “Hit him.” One of the guys came up behind my dad plugged one nostril and placed a bottle of poppers under the other. “Deep breath…” My dad inhaled, confused as to what was going on, the bottle was switched. “One more…” He did as ordered, and he made a face from the smell… “Oh god…” he said, his head falling back, and I could tell the fumes had hit him. I knew exactly what he was feeling. Dane smiled, “Better…” and began to eat him out. My dad mumbled as his head rolled to one side, drool rolling down his chin as another hit of poppers was forced into him. Dane kept ravishing my dad’s virgin hole, sending all new sensations through his body…wearing down his resistance one lick at a time. By the time the poppers had worn off my dad was whimpering as Dane speared into him over and over. Dane pulled back, “Hold your legs open slut.” I lost it as I saw my dad grab his own knees and spread his legs wide as the guys cheered, their phones held high. Dane went back to work, and I watched my dad push his ass back into the jock’s face. “You like watching your daddy get eaten out?” Matty asked as he slammed into my cunt. I moaned and nodded. “Hey, Dane…where do you think Buck here got his hungry pussy from?” Dane pulled off my dad’s ass, “That’s a great question…I wonder if it’s genetic. We should do some science…” Dane put two fingers to my dad’s mouth, “Get 'em wet whore…” My dad opened his mouth and licked the fingers, sucking on them as the guys cheered again. Dane slipped them out and moved them between his legs, “Experiment one, does Mr. Maxwell have a cunt button?” My dad gasped as Dane slid two fingers into his ass, tickling him in places he never dreamed a guy would touch. “Oh…no…” my dad moaned as Dane went further in, “Unclean…a sin…” And then his eyes shot open as his hips came off the couch, “FUCK!” “Found it,” Dane chuckled, and the guys cheered again as they filmed him. “Oh…oh!” my dad cried as Dane stabbed his bitch button over and over, making my dad’s cock leak as he held on for dear life. “Yeah, you like that slut? You like me fingering your cunt?” Dane asked. My dad’s head thrashed side to side as he kept sobbing from the violation, but it was obvious from his cock that he was loving every second. “Come on old man…tell me…you like me tickling your pussy?” my dad bit his bottom lip and Dane shoved three fingers in, “ANSWER!” “OH FUCK! Oh god…finger my cunt…harder…more…” my dad babbled, hearing the hunger in his voice made my cock twitch. “You want more?” Dane asked, still jabbing that spot, my dad nodded, sweat falling down his face, “Well how can I turn that down?” Dane slipped his fingers out and grabbed my dad’s ankles, spreading his legs like a wishbone. He looked over at one of the guys, “You getting this?” the guy nodded as Dane plunged his cock into my dad’s virgin hole. “SHIT!” my dad screams as he feels Dane’s huge cock take his cherry. “Oh yeah, it’s genetic, this is a tight ass pussy…come on slut…take that cock,” he said pulling his dick out halfway before slamming it home again. My dad let out a plaintive moan as he felt his ass cherry harvested for the first time. Straight, father, husband, born again, all of these things began to melt away as Dane’s cock slammed into his cunt button over and over…his grip on reality slowly melting. One of the guys put the poppers back under his nose and my dad inhaled willingly, his eyes rolling back as the effect hit him. Dane was ruthless, slamming into the man hard and swift, berating him the whole time. “Come on you fucking whore, think you’re better than us? Think you can come here and judge…how’s your pussy feeling daddy? You like that? You want more? Harder?” “M-more…” my dad stammered, his toes curling as Dane fucked him within an inch of his life. “You gonna fuck with us again? You gonna judge Buck?” He shook his head, tongue hanging out as he sobbed from being fucked. “Look at you two,” Dane said, moving my dad’s head in my direction so we could watch each other get fucked, “Two sluts in a pod…” I held my hand out and my dad took it, our faces wincing as we were fucked again and again and again… “What, you thought your dad would be a tough nut to crack? The tougher they seem, the bigger pussy they are, ain’t that right, Mr. Maxwell?” My dad nodded as Dane tore his hole up. We kept moaning as our cunts were assaulted…I felt my balls begin to tingle and I cried out, “I’m close…oh fuck…” My dad squeezed my hand, “Cum for me boy…let me see your load.” I felt Matty’s cock hit me right there…my whole body shook… “DADDY!” I screamed as my cock unloaded all over my chest and abs, spraying cum everywhere. My legs shook as my ass clamped down on Matty’s thick, surfer cock, pushing him over the edge. “Fucking take my load you fucking whore…” he raged as I felt my cunt flood with his load. Dane pulled his cock out of my dad’s ass and grabbed my dad’s head, pushing it down onto my body, “Clean your boy…” he raged, getting my dad on all fours as he thrust into him again. My dad’s face was over my stomach now as he panted from being plowed, Dane looked at me and nodded and I slowly pushed his head down…and I felt him licking my load off of me greedily. “Fucking, slutty, whore…” Dane raged, hands on my dad’s hips as he hit him harder and harder, making my dad cry out in ecstasy, “Fucking take my load…” My dad’s eyes bulged as he felt Dane shoot his load into his ass, you could see the deep shock in his face before the pleasure took hold. I saw his body begin to shake as he came hands-free, dropping his load under him on the couch. My dad collapsed in my lap as Dane pulled out of him. He looked down at the stunned man and smiled, “Next!” One of the guys pushed Dane out of the way and spread my dad’s legs, shoving his cock into his used cunt, making my dad moan. It was going to be a long night. That Monday my dad went home alone. He had spent the weekend being fucked constantly by the entire team…save me. I didn’t fuck him, though I could have, instead, I got plowed alongside him each night, the most we did was kiss as we were fucked. Monday, with his things packed, he turned to look at me. “So…you’re staying?” I nodded. He smiled, “I can’t blame you,” he held his arms open and I walked over and he hugged me, “I love you Buck, and if you’re happy…then be happy.” He leaned in and kissed me, our tongues meeting as his hands roamed all over my body. “When you come home for Christmas…we might have to go on a fishing trip. Just you and me.” I smiled, “Yeah?” He nodded and cupped my cock, “I think we both know what we want…” I nodded and felt my face grow red, “Will you fuck me, daddy?” He nodded and kissed me again…forever changing our relationship.

I woke up from the worst dream. Sinful images danced around my head as I struggled to wake up. Matty had come over to shave me, that was real, but I had this nightmare he touched me…and I touched him back…and we… I shook my head and got out of bed, I couldn’t think of this! My thing was rock hard though, and not just cause I had to pee. My hand slowly gripped it through my briefs, remembering how good Matty’s hand felt… I pulled away as if burned, no! I was better than this! I was pure, I was righteous. This was Stan tempting in the desert and I would not falter. I grabbed my shower stuff and marched down to the communal showers our dorm had. This was another new experience, showering with 30 other guys in the morning. There were walls set up between the nozzles and a flimsy shower sheet to act as a door, but the showers were across from the mirror and sinks, so anyone shaving had a full view of the people behind them if they wanted. Some of the guys didn’t care at all, some waited until the place was less packed, some like me faced the wall the entire time and washed as quickly as possible. This morning as I walked up, I saw the place was standing room only, the price I paid for sleeping in and thinking about filth. I wrapped my towel around my waist seeing all these people, normally I went to the showers in just my undies because I was up earlier than everybody else, but again, not today. I strained, seeing how many were ahead of me when I saw Dane at the front of the line waiting. He saw me looking and smiled and waved me over. I walked over to him, “What’s up?” “This is crazy ya?” he asked, and I nodded, “I’ll do you a favor, you can share mine so you can get out of here quicker.” I froze, share a shower stall, with another man? “I mean it’s not like you want to be tardy right?” he asked, and I shook my head. “So then cool?” I hesitated and he scowled, “What? You think I’m a fag or something? Fuck you Hayseed, I was trying to be nice…” Shoot, this was on me. All my internal crap was spilling out into the real world. “I’m sorry Dane, I’d love to, thank you for the offer, that is right kind of you.” He paused and smiled and then looked back, “Captain’s discretion, I’m bringing Hayseed in. Any problems?” No one said a thing and the guy on the far stall got out, “That’s us,” he said. We walked into the small space, and he closed the curtain behind us. The water felt nice as he moved behind me, “OK big guy, share the love.” I moved and let him get wet as well, he had an incredible body, this close-up it was impossible not to notice. He was leaner than me but had the same mass, making him look like the next evolution of what I would become. I was impressed to see as the water cascaded down his toned body… “You wanna help a brother out since you’re back there?” he asked, handing me some soap. When I looked confused, he looked down at his back, “We’re on a time limit?” “Right,” I said taking the soap and lathering up my hands. I moved over his broad shoulders, taking in how dense the muscles were. Did my back look this good? It was impossible to know but I was blown away. I moved down where it tapered to a tight V and then his ass cheeks…they defied gravity, just jutting out…I wasn’t sure if he wanted that and he pushed back, “Come on man, stop fucking around.” I shrugged and moved over his buns, they were like iron, smooth, hairless, I wasn’t going to spread them, I just made sure they seemed clean… “Ok switch,” he said, pushing me forward to the water. I began to rinse my face and chest off and he reached around me to grab some soap, “I swear Hayseed, I will teach you how to wash an ass…” His hands moved down my back and shoulders, zeroing in on my ass. He kneaded my cheeks and then spread them, I gasped as he pushed me forward, my hands against the wall. “Wha?” I said as I felt his hands move all over me. “This is what needs to be cleaned,” he said, one finger moving down my crack and over my hole. “Dane…” I whimpered as he paused. “You gonna fight me Hayseed?” he said in a low voice, “You too good for the team? Cause this is a team ritual, we all help each other out when we need it…you going to argue or be a good boy?” His finger slowly pushed into me, and I let out a weak, “I’m a good boy…” He chuckled and went deeper, causing me to gasp as I tried to climb the shower wall, “Yeah see, you’re all dirty up in here,” he said, tickling something that made my body jerk, “You gotta get in there and work…” a second finger slipped in and the sparks doubled. “Wait…Dane….” I was panting, trying to catch my breath but he kept stabbing up into me, making my thoughts fuzzy… “You’re dirty Hayseed, let me get you clean…” he said speeding up. “Oh…oh….oh…” I began to sob, my cock hard as steel, what was he doing to me? “Yeah see,” he said adding a third and I felt my eyes roll back into my head, “This is what you needed, a good cleaning…” My hips were pushing back on their own as that spark turned into a fire inside my ass and I couldn’t stop myself. His other hand reached around and plucked one of my nipples and I let out a low moan as another shock of pleasure moved through me. “Come on Hayseed,” he said in my ear, “Push back…fuck yourself on my fingers…” The words burned but I was too far gone, lost down this lust-filled path with no way to get off but finishing. I bucked back harder and harder, impaling myself on his fingers with abandon. I don’t know how but one of my legs was crooked up so he could get as deep as he wanted while my cock bobbed in front of me, crying for release. “Come on Buck…harder…” I did as he said, and the sound of my grunts as I shoved his fingers in me filled the stall and my balls began to tingle. “Oh…oh…” I cried, feeling my cock get ready to shoot without touching it! “Shoot for me Buck,” he whispered, “Cum for me…” I closed my eyes as my cock exploded all over the shower wall, I shook as Dane held me up, my whole body spasming as it felt like my whole soul was moving through my dick. It just wouldn’t stop, shot after shot as he chuckled in my ear, “Good boy…such a good boy.” I collapsed into his arms for a moment, my legs not working properly. He let me go to my knees and he grabbed the back of my head, “You know the rules rookie…leave the space as you found it.” He pushed my head towards my cum dripping down the wall, “Clean.” I tried to pull away, but he gripped my hair tighter and growled, “Lick. It. Up.” There was no getting away from him…I closed my eyes and leaned forward, my tongue slowly lapping my spent load up. He moved my head to each glob and made sure the shower wall was as clean as it was when we walked in. Once it was done, he let me go so I could stand up. “Did you swallow it?” I nodded. “And you hated it?” I glared at him and nodded. He reached forward and gripped my once again hard cock, “Methinks he protests too much.” I hadn’t even noticed I was hard again. Before I could say anything, he pulled me out of the shower with my hard member and proclaimed, “HE IS CLEAN!” I was horrified to find the whole team waiting, cheering at me, He leaned in and whispered, “Welcome to the team Buck.” Oh gosh, everyone heard that? I felt my face grow red as I gave a weak smile and waved. Seeing I was still hard I hurriedly wrapped the towel around my waist to hide my erection, why was I still hard? The next few weeks were a blur. We were working our butts off in the water and I was struggling to keep up with my classes. Matty came over again for my shave, I ended up getting turned on again and before I knew it he was sucking me off while I licked his thing, both of us just giving into our lust and not caring. When it was done, I felt guilty, but Matty assured me it was a normal thing with the team and almost a tradition in itself. This team had a lot of traditions. When he was getting his stuff to leave, I asked him, “Do the guys think I’m standoffish?” He paused and looked at me confused, “Why?” I explained what Dane said to me in the shower, dangit why did I start getting hard every time I thought about it…and that I had been paying more attention to it since then. “Ah, well…honestly yeah,” he said finally, “You don’t go out with any of the guys, you don’t show up for the frat parties, you kinda stick to yourself and some of the guys think you don’t want to hang with them.” “It’s not that!” I said worried, “I am just so swamped with school!” Damn, I knew this would happen! “So, what do I do?” I asked him. He thought about it for a moment, “Hang out with them, drink with them,” I made a face, and he shook his head, “See? That’s what I mean. You guys drink wine at church and I see a lot of churchgoers drink a beer man. You need to relax and join in…” “Or?” I asked, seeing him pause. “Or they’ll just start ignoring you. Next time they ask you to go out or have a drink, join them. One time won’t kill you.” I sat there thinking about it. “Look, what we do…you’d never thought you’d do things like that but now you’re ok with it.” “I am not ok with it; I pray for forgiveness every time.” He smiled, “Then just throw in the drinking with it and you should be fine. After all, Jesus forgives all right?” I didn’t have an answer for that. We ended up five points down on an away game with barely a quarter left. The other team had gotten way too lucky, and we were going to lose because of it. I got sent in and Dane immediately moved towards me, “OK Hayseed, look, you see that gorilla over there?” I looked behind him and knew who he was talking about. The guy looked like someone put a Speedo on a full-sized bull, twice as wide and just massive. I thought I was a big boy but this guy made me look like a toddler. I nodded. “He is on me like I owe him money, if we are going to win this you need to give him something else to look at. Can you?” I nodded, “Consider him handled.” Under the water he grabbed my junk, “Use this, show this punk up.” I nodded and he squeezed. “Ok,” he said to the rest of the team, “Let’s do this!” We went out there and I moved to Brutus, what I was calling him in my head, and stood there. He looked down at me, yeah, he was that big, and smiled, “What’s up Tiny?” I smiled, “Hi I’m Buck, I’ll be the guy stopping you tonight.” He frowned as the game started back up. Brutus moved to rush past me, but I moved in front of him and held my ground, and unlike the other guys he had rolled over the whole game, I didn’t move. He grunted and we locked eyes for a moment and I heard a cheer behind me. Dane had scored. He literally growled at me, and I just smiled as we got back in formation. Three more times we clashed and three more times I held my ground, he was strong but I was faster and in the end, I was able to keep him off of Dane long enough for us to tie it up and then finally take it with 2 seconds left on the clock. Brutus let out a loud FUCK as the game ended, and we won. Someone picked me up from behind as the rest of my team went wild with celebration. They carried me back to the locker room on their shoulders, I was laughing as they moved me around the locker room, depositing me in the showers. Dane came rushing at me and hugged me, “DUDE! You’re a beast!” It was easily the nicest he had ever been to me and I patted him back as he bounced me up and down. “You know what this means right?” I shook my head. “Guys?” he asked and the team behind him started to chant, “Holy Speedo! Holy Speedo! HOLY SPEEDO!” I had no idea what they were talking about then Matty walked in, holding a pair of Speedos over his head. They were white and there was a pretty large hole in the ass. Matty handed them to Dane who smiled and looked at me. “These are to be worn by the MVP who pulls a win out of his ass…and that my friend is you.” He handed them to me, and I took them and looked at him. “Put them on.” “Now? But we’re changing before…” He shook his head, “Nope, for a game like this we drive home in our speedos, these are our war clothes, and we will not take them off. Except you, you have to wear those.” I looked down at them and looked up, about to say I didn’t want to wear them, and saw Matty looking at me, making a face. Right, be one of them. I slid my speedos off pulled the holy ones on and tucked my thing into them. The team went wild. Sure enough, everyone kept their speedos on, we showered and then got onto the bus in nothing but the swimwear. We were all so high on our win, no one cared. As we piled on the bus, we all went to our normal areas. The seniors always took the back seats and Dane had his own little area in the back corner. The back corner had been sectioned off with blankets attached to the roof and they could be pulled back, so he had a little room to himself. Then came the juniors who hovered around them then the Sophomores past them and us Freshmen were left up to the front with what’s left. I was about to sit down in the front and Dane grabbed me, “What are you doing?” he asked, “You’re Holy Speedo, you get to sit with us.” Before I could say anything, he pulled me down the aisle to the back, everyone patted my back and ass as I walked by. I had never been back here, and it was kinda cool. Dane went to the back and sat down, I looked for somewhere and he laughed and pulled me down onto his lap. “Whoa!” I said as I sat down. “Seat of honor,” he told me as I got settled, “It’s tradition for people who win the fucking game!” “I didn’t…” I began to say, and he shushed me. “Hey man, just go with it, you did good.” I closed my mouth. A few of the seniors came up and talked with us, they were on the other side of the seats, so they couldn’t see anything past my chest. So, I was talking with them, going over the game when I felt Dane’s finger slip through the hole in the Speedos and slide down my crack. I paused. They kept talking as his finger slid down my crack and then touched my hole, I jumped but he held me still and whispered in my ear, “Shhh…you want them to know what’s going on?” I shook my head. “Relax,” he said as his finger pushed into me. “Oh…” I said softly as he crooked his finger up into me. The guys kept talking and asking me questions and I just nodded and pretended to listen, but all I could focus on that finger going deeper and deeper. His knuckle moved up and nudged that same spot he had hit in the shower, and I jumped, my hands gripping the seat fiercely. The tip of Dane’s finger was brushing that spot, making my entire body melt one scratch at a time. I was nodding and smiling but I could feel my hips pushing back onto his finger…trying to get him to hit that spot harder. I tried to nudge his arm away, but he wouldn’t move, just digging harder, making my head fuzzier each time. I grabbed his arm under the seat, so no one could see and he whispered, “Let go of my arm or I will tell everyone what we are doing…” I slowly let go. “This is a gift rookie,” he kept talking as he probed, “You think the team captain fingers just anyone? Why do you think there’s a hole? Relax and push back…now.” I gulped and tried to relax as his finger went deeper, causing me to shiver as he tickled that spot more… After about five minutes of this Dane said, “Hey guys, I think we’re gonna try to catch some Z’s.” The other seniors nodded, “Yeah good idea man, awesome game man,” they said fist bumping me. Once they turned around, he said, “Close the blankets.” I reached up and closed the curtains, sealing us off from anyone else from seeing. His finger slipped out and I sighed in relief, and then I felt two fingers push into my mouth, “Lick…” I kinda sputtered as he pushed his fingers into my mouth, my tongue rolling over them automatically. He pulled them free and said in my ear, “Good boy…” “Dane, I don’t want…” both fingers slid into me and I groaned as I felt myself being violated. “Everyone is going to be sleeping,” he whispered, “You wanna wake them up?” he asked, going deeper. I shook my head as he kept going and then bent them slightly… “Oh gosh…” I gasped as both fingers pressed against that spot. “Yeah, you feel that?” he asked, and I nodded, eyes closed in shame, “Feels good don’t it?” Another nod and a small sob. “Relax and push back.” He said, “Like just open up…” “But…but…” I said and he pulled me down hard. “Shut up! Why don’t you just open the curtains?” “Sorry…” I mumbled, so unsure of what was going on. “See my bag,” he gestured to the corner, “Open the side pocket, there’s a small brown vial, pull it out.” I reached over and opened the pocket, there was a small glass vial, “What’s VHS cleaner?” I asked handing it to him. “Virgin slayer,” he said with a smile, “Open it up, bring it to a nostril, plug the other one, and inhale.” “Why?” I asked, not understanding. He moved his finger and I whimpered, “It makes this easier for you.” I hesitated and he said, “Come on Buck, it’s a team tradition, just go with it.” Matty’s words came back to me, and I put the bottle up to my nose and took a deep breath. It was vile but he quickly said, “The other one now.” I did as he said, and his free hand took the bottle. “What’s it do….” And the world just melted around me. “There we go,” he said jamming his fingers hard into me, “Push back…relax.” I wanted to protest but I found myself doing as he said, and the fingers slipped in easier, pushing harder on that spot. I felt my body spasm as he hit that spot dead on and I pushed back hard against him, causing him to chuckle. My mind was just a fog, all I knew was pleasure, and wanted more… “You’re doing so good,” he said pulling his two fingers out and shoving three into me. I bit my bottom lip as there was a sting before he found that spot again, making my head fuzzy with lust. He was opening his fingers up, stretching my hole as he tickled that spot, teasing me with pain and pleasure in equal moments. “Come on Buck,” he whispered, “Slam back onto them…” I felt like crying as I did just that, my hips pushed back onto his fingers, hitting the spot in me over and over, he just kept his hand still as I fucked myself on his fingers. God, what was I doing? Why was I letting him do this to me? Oh God, I had fallen…the lust had corrupted me…oh please… He pulled his fingers free, and I moaned a little, “How do you feel?” he whispered. I was mortified to hear myself say, “Empty…” His hands moved up to my pecs, “You are so hot…” he said moving over my chest brazenly, he plucked at my nipples and I had to bite my bottom lip, or I would moan out loud like a whore. He kept pinching and molesting me, and I writhed on his lap. Moving all over the place as he filled my brain with pleasure. He brought the bottle up to my nose again, “Inhale.” This time I didn’t even argue, I took a deep breath and he moved to the other, putting the bottle down his hands moved over my abs and then lower, grasping my cock, making me rock back into him. He moved my hips over and then I could feel something slide against my hole… And the tip of his cock slid into me. I don’t know when he took it out, but I had sat back when he started to stroke me and I felt his head push at my hole, making me freeze in place. “Dane…” I slurred, feeling him enter my virgin hole. He slowly moved up and down my shaft, pulling me down onto him, “Shh…you’ll wake them up…” I clasped my hand over my mouth as I sank lower onto his cock, I didn’t have the strength to get off of him, all I could do was flop around and impale myself more and more. “Oh god you are so tight,” he whispered, his hand making my own tool leak as he pushed deeper and deeper into me. There wasn’t much pain, just a fullness…as he stroked me the pleasure was overwhelming and I felt myself start to slide into a valley of darkness. “Dane…Dane…” I panted, sinking lower into him. I felt his mouth on the side of my neck and I moaned as I let him bite me, my ass opening in response as I took the rest of him into me. I was flush on his lap, my hole fluttering around his thickness, my own tool leaking everywhere as he made me his own. “You’re too hot not to be fucked,” he said, licking up my neck to my ear, “This body was made to be used…” His words made my thoughts spin as I let him molest me without protest, just surrendering to him completely. “You like that baby? You like how this feels?” I nodded, not wanting to admit it out loud as one hand moved over my body and the other slowly stroked my leaking cock. “Pull up some…” he said, letting go of my dick and grabbing my hips. I felt him slide out of me a few inches and I bit my bottom lip to keep from sobbing. He pulled me back down and I gasped as his cock hit that spot and I saw flashes of light explode behind my eyes. He pulled me up again and I gripped the seat and helped, he slammed me down again and a whimper escaped my mouth and he chuckled. “Come on baby,” he said, opening my legs with his own, “Lemme in that pussy…” “Noooo…” I said shaking my head, “Not a girl…” He bucked his hips up and I felt my cock lurch and spit precum on my abs in response. “You’re my good girl…” he said rocking me back and forth on that spot, slowly but surely turning me into his bitch, “My good Christian girl with her tight hole…right? That you? Huh?” He sped up his movements until he was just rubbing that spot raw, all of my protests crumbled as I lowered my head to the seat and pushed back onto him. “Come on baby…admit it…” As I sat there, rocking back and forth on his member, feeling whatever was inside of me screaming for more, I now knew why I was warned about straying from the path. I couldn’t stop myself, I was desperate for more, slamming down harder, trying my best not to admit what he wanted. He grabbed my hair and pulled me back onto him, impaling his entire length into my aching hole in one move. His mouth was next to my ear, “Say it…” He bucked up once and the words tumbled out of my mouth, “I’m your good girl…oh fuck I am…” “This my pussy?” he asked, rocking me up and down on him. “Oh god yes,” I whispered, “That’s your pussy…all yours…” He began really pulling and pushing me onto him, the entire time talking, “You didn’t even know you had such a hungry cunt did you? You Christian girls are all the same…saving yourself when what you need is a big…” SLAM! “Thick.” SLAM! “Cock.” SLAM! “Oh Dane, fuck me, fuck my cunt…please…please…” I sobbed, begging for him to debase me even harder. He pulled me off and his cock popped free with a wet squelch, he turned me around and threw me into the corner of the bus, my legs spread, hole aching. He lowered himself down and I felt him push into me, my head thrown back as I felt my hungry cunt grip his cock and pull him in. He held my ankles as he fucked me, I could see my muscular legs spread like I was his bimbo as he plowed me for real. All I could do was hold on as he fucked me harder and harder, his handsome face looking down on mine as he drilled me. “You my good girl?” he asked, and I nodded, not able to talk, “You gonna let me fuck you whenever I want?” Another nod as he hit that spot hard, making my toes curl as I tried to stop myself from screaming. “Tell me how much you love being fucked?” “I love it,” I gasped, “Oh god I love it…” I admitted. “You do whatever I say then?” Another nod, “Anything…anything…” He sped up, his hips punching into me, hitting that spot dead on each time. My hands were over my head, holding on to the overhead rack as Dane fucked me within an inch of my life. I wanted to jerk myself off but for some reason that was too far…my mind wouldn’t let me accept that, so I just laid there, getting closer and closer from just being fucked. “Gonna breed you,” he growled, and I moaned in horror, even as my cock twitched in response. “Tell me to shoot in you, be my good girl, and beg me…” I was so close I just blurted out, “Please Dane, please cum in me, get your girl pregnant, please…” The words burned as they came out, what was I doing? What had I become? He smiled as he let go of my ankles and grabbed my hips, pulling me up onto him as he thrust one last time into me… I felt his cock expand and then a warmth as he shot his load up into me, I closed my eyes as I realized I had let another man despoil me, I took his seed willingly, begged him for it…he gave me three quick thrusts, emptying his balls in me before standing up, his cock sliding out of my cum soaked hole. I looked up at him, “Please…I need to cum…” I begged him. He looked at my cock and smiled, “Ok…let me get someone on that.” Before I could ask, he pulled the blanket down and I felt my whole life pass before my eyes. Standing there in the aisle, was the team, naked, stroking their hard cocks, obviously hearing everything that just happened. Dane stepped back, “I think you called dibs…” he said as Matty moved in front of him, smiling at me. “Hey bud…welcome to the team,” he said as he sank his thick cock into me. I cried out as his thicker member pushed my walls out, filling me in places Dane hadn’t touched. He began to slam into me, his bigger cock hitting my spot easier… “Oh god…oh…” I cried as the smaller boy began to really fuck me. “Yeah, I’ve been dying for this hole…” He said hungrily, “You like that? You like my high school cock up in you?” “Oh god!” I cried, my hands going around his back, pulling him deeper into me, “Fuck me! Just fuck me!” The team cheered as they heard me surrender, one of the guys moving past Matty and offering me his cock, “Come on rook…” I slowly opened my mouth, and he slid his cock into it, as I began to suck him off… Matty’s fat cock making me lose all control and just going crazy on it. “This what you like Buck?” Matty asked, “You like being the team cunt?” I nodded around the cock in my mouth as I felt him make my cock leak all over my eight-pack I didn’t care anymore…I was part of the team…this was where I belonged.

I spent the whole next week praying. What had happened was sinful, but I don’t think it was on purpose. Matty had been just looking out for me, it was my own weakness that made it sexual. I owed him an apology, but I was horrified by what I had done, and he didn’t bring it up. So, I spent the next week just training my ass off, reading my bible, and trying to learn my new routine. Practice was grueling, we had a morning session which was laps and gym, and then an afternoon session where we handled drills and scrimmages. By the end of the day, I was exhausted and limped back to my room and get some homework done if I was lucky. I was rarely lucky. Our first match was that Friday, I wasn’t starting but I felt like I was. We were up against Biola, a private Christian university from the area and we were expecting to win. The day of the match everyone was quiet, there was no cross-talk or joking around, they were deadly serious. The first half was a disaster, they came out of nowhere with an intensity the training films hadn’t shown. They quickly took the lead, and we spent the whole time on our back foot. Dane was pissed but he was holding it in pretty well. The coach looked around and one of the guys had hurt his ankle during the last pass, he looked over at me, “Maxwell, you’re in for Parker.” I nodded as my stomach soured, shit this was for real now. Matty sat down next to me, “You got this big guy, just focus and remember the drills.” I nodded as I closed my eyes and prayed. We went out and it was like night and day, Dane and I slipped into a rhythm, and by the third quarter, we had caught up! An energy took the team over, and we ended up rolling over them like they weren’t even there. After the game the locker room was wild, the guys crowded around me, slapping my ass, a few hugs, it was amazing. “People!” Dane said walking up and putting his arm around my shoulder, “We have only one thing to thank for our victory, a talisman, a true source of power…” I was about to thank him when he grabbed the front of my speedo and squeezed. “All hail our donkey totem!” My mouth opened in shock as everyone cheered and then walked up to do the same. I stood there in shock as a dozen jocks grabbed my junk and shook it, all giving thanks to my rapidly inflating dick. “Welcome to the team stud,” Dane said ruffling my hair, “You did great!” And just like that a new tradition had been born. Every game after that it became normal for the guys to pat my thing before we went out to play, some it was a quick tap, some really squeezed it…no matter what, it was what we did now, and I had little choice but to play along. I was the new guy, and they were welcoming me as one of them, what else could I do? The problem as…my hair was growing. It was a month, and I could see it starting to grow back…and I started to panic. I couldn’t risk losing my faith again so I went out and bought some shaving cream and a razor and did the best I could in my room. I could already tell it was a bad job, I couldn’t get places and I couldn’t see, but I did my best and hoped no one would notice. They noticed. “What the what?” Dane said that Tuesday, looking at me as I changed out, “Matty did that to you?” I looked down and shook my head, “Um, no I did.” He rolled his eyes, “Get Matty to clean that up tonight.” “I can…” He gave me a stare, “Donkey, get Matty.” And that was that. I walked over to the coach’s area and found him, “Hey Matty.” He glanced down and then back to my face and chuckled, “Your room tonight?” I felt my face grow red as I nodded. “Sweet, I’ll bring the supplies.” I walked away horrified, God what if I lost control again? That night there was a knock on my dorm room and there was Matty with a grocery bag full of stuff, “I come bearing gifts.” “Thanks, man,” I said, ushering him in before anyone could see him. “So…you don’t drink right?” he asked. I shook my head, “Only wine at communion.” He rolled his eyes, “More for me then, hey one of the boosters made us brownies…try one.” I took a plastic container of chocolate brownies, they looked delicious. I took one and ate it in two bites, it was so good! It had an earthy taste I couldn’t place but it was damn good, and I hadn’t eaten sweets since the season started. I handed them back and Matty shook his head, “Have another, I’ll have one later.” I took another and savored the taste as he set up his stuff. “Ok, strip down, and let’s put a towel down on your bed,” he said. I nodded as I stripped and still ate, “Thanks for this…” I said as he laid a towel down on my bed for me to lay on. “Hey man, it’s my job, next time just come to me, don’t fuck it up like this ok?” I nodded, feeling like an idiot as I lay down on my stomach. He moved my legs apart and I felt him cover my thighs with shaving cream and I shivered. God, why did it have to feel so good? I just know this is a sin in some way, it has to be. He made sure he had it all covered before he slowly started to shave. As he worked I felt myself relax, all of my worries seemed to be just slipping away…it felt amazing! “Nice and easy,” he said, moving the razor over my cheeks…oh no I was getting hard again! “Ok, turn over,” he said, and I paused. “Come on big guy…not like I haven’t seen it already.” Slowly I rolled over, my thing was rock hard…I was so embarrassed. “Whoa there!” he laughed, “Gonna take someone’s eye out with that!” “I’m so sorry…” I said and he shook his head. “Dude, it’s all good,” he grabbed it by my base, and I gasped, “Never be ashamed of this.” I looked down and was about to ask him what he was doing when I saw him lathering up my pubes, “W-what are you doing?” “Giving you a real shave,” he said, as he started to shave, “It’s easier here away from everyone.” I nodded, feeling my thing pulse in his hand…oh gosh what was going on? “How you feeling buddy?” I closed my eyes, “Gooooddd…” I said, feeling my head spin. He chuckled, “Yeah, brownies are good.” I nodded, not sure what he meant. He kept moving my thing left and right, making sure everything was smooth, and then let it go. I was horrified to hear it slap against my abs. He pushed my thighs apart and began on the other side, I bit my lip from moaning. He worked on my inner thighs and then grabbed another razor, “Ok…you relaxed?” I nodded, a giggle escaping my mouth. “Ok, don’t move,” and I felt him grab my balls. “Wha?” “Shh…stop moving,” he said, covering my ballsac with lather. “But…I…” “Buck, stop talking, stay still.” I closed my mouth as I felt him play with my balls…and a low moan slipped out. “Yeah,” he chuckled, “It’s ok, I got you.” I nodded, my head falling back onto the bed. I felt dizzy but in a good way, oh my gosh… “Yeah, these bad boys needed them, man, looks like a spider web down here.” “S-sorry…” I stammered. “I gotcha bud, you trust me right?” I nodded. “Good…” he lifted under and shaved the very bottom of my balls. “Oh my gosh…” I moaned, my hips bucking up. “Haha, someone likes it, hold steady bud…” he got the last of the sac and moved back, “Ok, all fours, you know the drill.” I moved over, my head felt like it was underwater. I just kept giggling, why was this so funny? I got on all fours and wiggled my ass and then laughed more. “Ok,” he said slapping my ass, “Stay still!” I stopped moving as he began to slide the razor between my crack. Another gasp as I tried to stay still, why did this feel so good? He worked for a few minutes, my mind completely spacing out, just enjoying the touch. Gosh, this was a sin for sure. I felt him wipe the skin off, “Ok, lemme inspect my work.” Nothing happened and then I felt a small breeze move against my hole. “Ooohhh…” I said, feeling it flutter open and close. “Yeah, looks good…need to really check ok?” I nodded, feeling like I was falling even though I wasn’t. “Let’s try the taste test…” I was about to ask what he meant when I felt something warm push into my hole. “OH FUCK!” I screamed as I felt his tongue slip into my little jock, hole, “What…wait…” Oh my gosh…his tongue was in me…oh…fuck…why did it…shit… My arms collapsed and I laid my head on the bed, my ass straight up. I felt his hands push my cheeks apart as he went deeper and deeper…I was panting as I felt my body react to his touch… “Sin…” I slurred but he pushed further causing me to moan louder. Oh my god, what was he doing? His tongue was moving around, making me feel things…bad things…oh my gosh…why was I pushing back…why did I want more? He kept moving in and out of me and I was slowly losing my mind. It took me a second to realize I was rocking back into his thrusts, oh god I was doing this myself…no…I’m not a sinner… Finally, his tongue slid out and I collapsed on the bed, panting like a dog in heat. He rolled me over and my hard cock bobbed about as he laid me down on my back. He looked down at me and I saw he had taken his shirt off, he was in good shape! He was tanned too, he looked really fit… “How you feeling?” I asked. “Good…” I answered truthfully, “But…” “Shhh,” he said leaning down and putting his mouth over my cock. My eyes rolled back as I got my first blow job…from a guy no less! My hands went over my head as I tried to resist but just felt myself giving into the pleasure. My hips bucked up, pushing my dick farther into his mouth, oh god what was I doing? His hands moved to my nipples as he sucked on my log and I felt my body just melt under him, my mind was so foggy…I moaned like some kind of Jezebel as I felt him grab the base of my cock and worked the top. It was like nothing I had ever felt before, why oh why hadn’t I done this before? He licked up and down my shaft, causing me to whimper with each inch. Oh my god, this was the best…he was making me babble as I felt my reservations just burn away under this lust… He pushed my thighs apart and began to suck on my balls, “OHMYGOSH!” I screamed as he rolled one around in his mouth. My legs spread wider as I let him do whatever he wanted, I knew it was wrong, I was sinning…but oh my god why did it feel so good? He worked them both over for minutes, making me cry with pleasure as I fell deeper and deeper under his spell. He finally spit them out, leaving me panting, looking at him with confusion as to why he stopped. “So good right?” I nodded. He undid his pants and dropped his jeans and climbed back onto the bed, “Come on then,” he said, holding his hard dick, “Your turn.” He moved towards my head, and I freaked, he saw my panic and smiled, “Come on big guy,” he said grabbing my shaft and stroking, “Fair is fair…isn’t that the Christian way?” I moaned as he jerked me off and he took the moment to push the head of his dick into my mouth. I froze as he slowly pushed into me, his hands moving faster causing me to groan around his hard cock. “That’s it, cover your teeth…more tongue…come on Buck…faster.” His words melted into my brain and as he jerked me off I did as he said, slowly I was being taught how to suck a man’s cock…what was wrong with me? I don’t know how long I did this before I felt his mouth on my dick and I just lost it. It was like I was sucking my own cock, the two of our mouths moving in unison, my hands moved to his ass as I guided his cock into my mouth. He thrust into me as he serviced my cock like a champ. God, why was I into this? This was bad, this was sin… GOD THIS WAS INCREDIBLE. I began to lick his shaft, doing my best to do the things to him he was doing to me. Oh god, I was getting close…I could feel it. His hand moved between my legs, and I felt his finger tickle at my hole. I tried to clench it shut but couldn’t his mouth was making my cock throb and each time it did his finger slipped in further and further… Oh god…he was in me! I could feel him touching me up in there, my ass itched…my cock was so hard…why…oh Jesus why… He stabbed up and I felt him push against something that made me explode. I began to shoot into his mouth, what felt like gallons as he kept stabbing at the spot, making flashes of light explode in my eyesight. He choked a little as I flooded his mouth, my dick not stopping for a second. It was insane, I felt like I would never stop cumming! My whole body shook as I came over and over… Finally, he came off my cock, pulling his dick out of my mouth. I collapsed into the bed, and he moved over me, straddling my chest. “Open,” he said. I opened my mouth and he pushed into my mouth and began to face fuck me savagely. I held on this his tight ass for dear life as he pushed into me over and over. I felt his cock head hit the back of my throat and gagged a little, but he didn’t stop. “Yeah, take that cock…come on altar boy…take my cock!” His words burned but I was so turned on…what was wrong with me? "Yeah, take it…take it all…” My eyes watered as he used my mouth as a hole…his dick sliding up and down my tongue…his precum staining my taste buds. “Yeah…gonna cum…take my load…fucking drink my load…” His cock throbbed and then cum flooded my mouth. I tasted sperm for the first time in my life and was horrified to find it didn’t taste that bad. I had to swallow all of it, his cock was shoved all the way in, twitching as he unloaded every drop of his cum down my throat. When he was done, he pulled his cock out, my own spit and his cum dripping onto my face. “Tongue,” he said, and I stuck my tongue out as he cleaned his cock off, “Good boy.” I smiled. “You tired?” I nodded, feeling exhausted. He leaned down, “Go to sleep,” and he kissed me. I felt his tongue slip into my mouth, and I felt myself kiss him back, my arms moving around him as we made out. He laid on top of me as I just went with it, the heat of his body against mine turning me on all over again. But as we kissed, I felt myself slip away as sleep overtook me. Dreams of sucking cock dancing through my head.

They say God makes no mistakes, and that everything is part of His plan. If anyone doubted that statement, they would have to look no further than Lucas Maxwell as proof. Lucas, or Buck to his friends, had a body that was obviously made by God. If not God himself then someone God-adjacent for rarely does one find such perfection in the male form as they did with Buck. At 18 he stood 6’3” in bare feet, 189 with 5.3% body fat, lean, smooth, cut muscle that was covered with unblemished skin tanned by hours and hours of swimming under a Kansas sun. Though born to a farmer, Buck had taken to water as if he were part fish at a young age. His strong form and endless energy had slowly transformed the boy from a large, midwestern bull to a lean, dangerous creature in the water. He had joined the high school water polo team as a freshman and was made varsity that same year. Since then, he has broken record after record with points scored, passes made and sprints won across the state. His blond hair, blue-eyed face adorned banners in the crowd as people cheered the Bishop Carroll Catholic Eagles on to win after win his senior year, his name being yelled loudest by the female fans. He was a looker alright and everyone, but Buck seemed to know it. Buck’s parents were devoutly religious folks and had raised the boy to not care about things carnal and to devote his life to being the best person he could be. Sure, he liked girls, even had a steady one. He wore her promise ring and had made out with her night after night in the back of his pickup truck looking up at the moon. They had talked about getting married and finally being able to have sex, he was hoping for a scholarship to Pepperdine or Gannon, both great faith-based colleges and she could move closer and be his wife. God willing of course. As God would have it though, Buck was destined for much more than he expected when UCLA came calling and offered him a free ride to one the best water polo programs in the world. The offer was far beyond what he and his parents had expected, and they had little choice but to accept. They thanked God and the church had a huge sending-off party for him. His girl would have to wait for him, there was simply no way for her to afford California and he was going to be pretty busy with the team. He felt dizzy when he walked off the plane at LAX, the sheer amount of people rushing by the concourse was more than he had seen in one place ever! He found a guy with a cardboard sign that said his name standing there looking around. “Hey!” he said walking over, “I reckon that’s me.” The guy looked Buck’s age, maybe a little younger, he was skinny but in a toned way, like you could tell there were some muscles under the baggy clothes. His hair was wild, darkish blond with streaks of gold in it…he looked like a surfer guy dressing up in normal clothes. He looked up and down at Lucas, taking the whole sight in, “You’re Lucas Maxwell?” he asked awe in his voice. “One and only, my friends call me Buck.” He held out a paw of a hand the surfer took it, “Matty, I’m one of the equipment managers for the team. They had me come and make sure you didn’t get lost…you play Wopo?” Buck nodded and smiled, “I hope so or they’re gonna ship me back.” Matty chuckled, “Ok then,” he looked him up and down again, “Wow…alright, let’s go find your stuff.” Buck followed behind him, eager to start his new life. BUCK Los Angels is a big ass place! I mean I know that makes me sound like some kind of yokel but shucks, there are too many darned people here. If this Matty guy wasn’t here I would have most likely wandered off and fell into a well or something. I mean everyone walked so fast, they talked like they were in an auction, and once we got into his car things went nuts! The freeway was just a bunch of loops and he drove like he was on fire! Everyone was just zooming by, and I held on to my John Deere cap for all I had, pretty sure I was about to meet my maker sooner than later. Matty thought it was funny the way I held on to the handle as we screamed through yellow lights, I really thought I was gonna piss my undies there for a moment. We screeched to a halt in front of the swim center, my stomach doing backflips as we came to a stop. “And here,” he said with a huge smile. I glanced over at him, eyes wide, “Were we being chased?” He laughed and got out, “Come on, let’s meet the team.” The place was huge, the pool itself was amazing, there were a dozen guys, all in perfect shape walking around the place, diving, swimming, just being. They were all in Speedos, something we didn’t wear back home. “Um, are those mandatory?” I asked Matty as we walked by. “What?” he looked, trying to see what I was talking about. I glanced at one of the Speedos and he laughed, “You mean the banana hammock? Yeah, don’t stress the team provides them.” That’s not what I was worried about. I was introduced to the coach; he wasn’t as old as my dad and looked like he was a world-class swimmer as well. He explained the program to me, but I wasn’t paying all that much attention, all I could see was the fact that he was wearing a Speedo as he talked, I felt myself get more and more concerned. “Anyways, I’m sure you’re beat. Matty, we put him in the freshman dorm, you wanna get him settled?” Matty nodded, “We have a whole dorm to ourselves, we have a room for freshmen, you’re the only one so you got it solo for the semester!” “On nice,” I said, dreading the eventual conversation that was coming. It was a nice room, for one person it was roomy, with plenty of space. I put my stuff down and looked around, this would do just fine I reckoned. “So, what do you do for fun?” Matty asked as I started to put my clothes away, “Tip cows? Chew tobacco? Chase sheep?” “You forgot marrying my sister and moonshine,” I joked. He nodded, “My bad, I was going for the classics.” “Me and my friends we hung out at the DQ, go shooting, the county fair was always fun…you know normal stuff.” He laughed, “Nothing you just said sounds normal…but it’s all good. We’ll teach you how to party West Coast style.” I raised an eyebrow, “And what does that include?” He started counting off on his fingers, “Drinking, sex, surfing, you know the holy trinity.” I must have made a face cause he backtracked, “Oh sorry, you’re a religious guy?” I nodded and showed him my crucifix, “Born again.” He nodded, “Cool, cool. I worship at the feet of Huey, God of surfing and no other. So, respect.” I wanted to point out there was only one God, but I think he was joking, and I just met the guy, so I shut up and kept unpacking. This was gonna take some getting used to. The next two days were nuts, getting my classes then learning my schedule, it was three days before I showed up for my first practice. And was instantly overwhelmed. One, there were triple the guys that were on my old team, so the locker room was packed. Second, they were all in such good shape! I mean I was fit but man, these guys looked like supermodels. And third, there was a pecking order, and I was on the bottom. A guy with reddish brown hair and a body that looked like it was designed by engineers to live underwater, came walking at me wearing only a Bruins blue Speedo on. He had a cocky grin that would have looked like a douchebag on anyone else, but I had to admit, he was a handsome guy, he must have a pretty steady girlfriend. “Heyseed,” he said raising a hand, “Get over here.” I was still in jeans and a T-shirt; I hadn’t been given a locker yet. “My name is Lucas,” I said putting my hand out. He just smiled, “Nope, Hayseed. I’m Dane and this is my team. You any good?” “Um…yeah?” He laughed, “Um yeah…ok. Not the confidence I was looking for, but we’ll see. Matty, what’s his locker?” Matty came jogging over, “72, that one boss.” “Go change out and let’s see what we’re working with,” he said looking me up and down, “Hopefully more than those jeans are showing.” He walked out before I could respond. “Don’t mind him, he’s paid to be a professional asshole. He’ll come around.” He showed me to my locker and there was everything laid out…and my Speedo. “So,” I said picking them up, “I have to wear these?” Matty nodded, “It’s uniform, why?” he looked down at my crotch, “You ashamed of something?” I felt my face redden as my hands covered my front automatically, “No, it’s just…we didn’t use these back home.” “Well, you’re not in Kansas anymore Toto, let me know if you need anything,” he said walking away, leaving me with a strip of cloth that was just going to be my own personal hell. I walked out into the pool area and was met with stunned looks and then an explosion of howls. “HOLY SHIT!” one of the guys screamed, “That kid is smuggling a snake!” “Whoa watch out!” one of them called out as they ducked, “You’re gonna take an eye out!” I really had thought I was over this stuff. You see, my folks liked to say I was born half fish by the way I swim, but my pals back home insisted I was half horse because of…my…well you know, my thing. It was big, I can’t deny it. It’s always been a thing but over the last year, it got bigger, a lot bigger, so much so that I took to wearing trunks when I swam to not…well to not be obscene. But here I was in a Speedo that was barely holding together and a dozen guys staring and pointing. “Well now,” Dane said walking over to me, his eyes locked on my junk, “That’s something huh?” I nodded, not sure what to say. “Ok then,” he said reaching out and grabbing it, “Pleasure to meet you, Hayseed.” I gasped as I jumped back, no one had ever touched me there before…I felt it twitch slightly as I covered myself. He laughed, “So you look fit, how do you swim?” “I can swim,” I said, sounding like a little kid. “Ok then, prove it.” And I did. I spent the next two hours showing them what I had, we did laps, scrimmaged, and finally ended up in a sprint between Dane and me. He won but not by much, I could tell by the end he was impressed enough. “Not bad Hayseed, I didn’t know they had real pools in Hicksville. You’re gonna need some work on your left side and your passing needs help but you got it. Get with Matty to take care of that ok?” He looked down and I wondered what he was talking about. “Just go show Matty, he’ll know what to do.” He walked away, ending the conversation, leaving me to wonder what the hell I had to do now, I walked in and found Matty by the coach’s office talking to one of the guys, he saw me and his eyes got wide. “Holy shit!” he said looking at my bulge, “What the fuck do they feed you in Kansas?” As always, I felt my face grow red as my hands moved in front of it, “Dane said you’d know what I need.” He was still just staring and nodding, “Yeah, I know what you need.” He didn’t elaborate so I asked, “What’s that?” His eyes met mine, “Yeah you need to shave, all of that has to go.” He was talking about the hair that used to be covered by my trunks that were exposed by the Speedo now. I shaved my legs to help with flow, but I had never gone to my pubes before. “Ok, I got 'em.” He shook his head, “Nope, we have a way here,” he said, moving towards me, “And first shave is a tradition.” “I can shave my…” I stopped as he grabbed my bugle and declared, “New meat coming though! New meat coming through!” He began to pull me through the locker room by my bulge, I was so shocked I walked a few steps before pulling back. “Don’t!” I snapped. He looked back confused but it was Dane who was in my face. “Problem rook?” “I don’t like guys touching my junk,” I said, not sure why he was involved. “Oh?” He asked, grabbing it himself, “Is that so?” “Stop,” I said and began to pull back, but he squeezed. “This is a team thing,” he said softly, “You too good for the team? Everyone else had it done…why not you?” My thing was getting hard…I never touched it unless I had to pee. Ma had said masturbating was self-harm so I left it alone…his hand was making it wake up something fast. I shook my head. “So then let Matty do what he is going to do and stop being such a bitch, got it?” I nodded. “Great,” he gave it one last squeeze and stepped back, “All yours Matty.” Matty walked up and grabbed my now hard penis through my speedos, “New meat coming through! New meat coming through!” I followed him miserably, my face feeling like it was going to burst into flames I was so embarrassed. We got to the shower area and there was a bench and some shaving equipment set up. “I’ll make this as painless as possible ok?” he said kindly and I nodded. “Ok. So, drop em and stand under a shower for a minute or so and then come back and sit down.” Taking a deep breath, I slid them off, the sound of my thing slapping against my abs sounded way too loud in my ears. I heard him gasp as I walked over to a shower, my pride and joy bobbing the whole way. “You remind me of my friend Archie,” he said as I rinsed off, “He had the same problem as you. Just too big.” “Really?’ I asked, rinsing my hair, “What did he do about it?” “Had a lot of sex.” That made me smile, “I wish,” I held up my promise ring, “I already got a gal.” “Engaged?” he asked. “Promise ring, it’s more important.” “Promise? Promise to what?” I turned the water off, “Promise to wait for each other, not to…you know…until we’re married.” His mouth dropped, “Hold up, you look like that, and have that…and you’re a virgin?” I nodded as I sat down on the bench, “Yeah, nothing wrong with that.” He looked me up and down, “Dude there is so much wrong with that. Ok, lay back on the bench, keep your legs spread, and don’t fight me.” I laid back, my heart pounding like a bass drum. I felt his hands touch between my thighs and I jumped. “Whoa there boy…” he said softly, “Relax…it’s ok…” I took a deep breath as he spread lather on my upper thighs, the feel of someone touching me there was all new and I felt my thing throb in response. “Oh…” I moaned, “This is wrong…” “Shh…” he said as he kept rubbing the lather on, “Just close your eyes…it’s ok…” I did as he said and the world went black as he stopped and I felt something hard touch my skin, “Don’t move,” he warned, and I felt him begin to shave me. The razor was cold as it slid up the inside of my thigh, but it felt good…not ticklish but…exciting. I felt gooseflesh form on my legs as he moved up beneath my balls and then stopped and went back down. “Ah…” I whimpered, feeling him nudge my nutsack. “See? Simple enough…” he said sliding up again, making my whole body shake. Oh my god…this had to be a sin! It felt so good… “Yeah, see? Doesn’t feel bad, does it?” he asked, and I shook my head. “Yeah, just lay there…it’ll be ok.” He moved to the other leg and I felt myself spread it out wider, getting into the feeling. “There you go, good boy…you got this.” The razor moved up and down and my abs were covered with…with stuff as my penis leaked like it never had before. He touched my ballsac and I gasped as he moved it aside, “Stay still…” he warned. He had a ball in his hand, oh my god…he was moving it aside so he could shave next to it but jeez… “Ok other side,” he said, grabbing the other one and a small moan slipped out of my mouth all by itself. “Yeah it’s ok bud…you got it…” He moved my balls around, making sure he got every inch of skin he could, and then patted my thighs, “Ok, turn over all fours.” I looked up at him, my thing just sticking straight up, “What?” “Need to get your ass, trust me, you’ll love it when I’m done.” I slowly got up, “I don’t need my ass done…” He nodded, “Come on man, it’s tradition.” Sighing I turned over, and got on all fours, straddling the bench. “Yeah, you’re a swimmer alright,” he said, his hands moving over my cheeks, “You got those perfect mounds of muscle that only swimming can make.” I shivered as he moved over my ass, “T-thanks…” I felt the razor move over my buns and I tried to will my thing to go down, but it was no use. In this position the head was rubbing against my eight-pack and…oh gosh it felt good…so good… I jumped when he spread my cheeks and began to shave down the middle, he was quick, and his movements were sure, but no one had ever touched me like this…my whole body was reacting, and oh…oh…it felt too good! This was a sin, I just knew it! He rinsed my crack and moved a hand between it, “Ok…hmmm…” “W-what?” I asked, afraid to look back. “Shit…hold on…I think some fell in.” “What?” “Shhh…” he snapped, and I closed my mouth, “Some of the hair fell in, if we don’t get it out now it will drive you nuts.” “Get it out?” “Face forward, mouth shut.” I did as he said, trying not to panic. “Ok…relax…don’t freak…” His finger poked at my hole, and I freaked. “NOOO!” I cried, trying to stand up but his hand pushed in my lower back and stopped me. “Chill, BUCK! Chill. Now.” I stopped struggling but my breathing was coming like I had been running a marathon. “Look bud, trust me, if it dries in there you are going to be miserable. Just chill the fuck out and let me get it now…or you will be crying all night. You trust me?” I nodded. “Then get back down and relax.” I slowly laid back down on all fours, closing my eyes. “Ok, deep breath,” he said, his finger touching my hole. I forced myself not to jump as I felt his fingertip push into me. He began to wiggle it around and my thing began to harden again, the tip smearing more stuff against my abs. “Fuck you’re tight…” he said as he forced more into me, “Little more…just a little…” Oh god! Oh god, he was in me…I could feel him start to fill me up…why was my thing so hard…oh no…. “Yeah almost,” he said, standing up behind me, “You need to relax man or I’m never gonna get it…” “I’m trying,” I whimpered, feeling my body tingle from the new sensations. “Ok, let’s try this…” His hand moved around my dick and my eyes flew open, “What?” “Shh…it’s ok…it’s ok…” he said as he slowly stroked me, “You need to relax…” Shit! His hand…I tried to pull away but all I did was force more of his finger into me, I pushed off and now I was just moving my dick in his hand! “Yeah see…you got it…” he said as I tried to find a way out of this but just continued to use his hand to jerk me off, this was wrong! “We-we can’t do this…” I panted. “Shhh, it's ok big guy, we’re just looking for a hair…nothing wrong…” “Ohhh…” I groaned as his first knuckle entered me, “Matty…” “I gotcha…I gotcha…” he said, sliding his finger slightly then pushing it back in. “OH!” I gasped as he began to slowly side it in and out of me…my leaking dick in his hand loving every second, “No…no…no…” I chanted as I felt him start to slowly side his hand over my length. “Yeah, come on big guy…we’re almost there…” he said, sliding his finger out and then replacing it with two! “OH GOD!” I cried out as my head went down to the bench, his hand speeding up on my cock. I was pushing back onto him now as I felt my weeping dick leak everywhere. I was rutting back like a pig in heat and there was nothing I could do to stop it! “Yeah, come on Buck…come on…you can do it…” I don’t know what he was talking about, but I was sliding back and forth now, shoving his two fingers into my virgin ass as his hand stroked my massive cock the whole time. Squeaks and whimpers were all I could make as I felt my swollen balls begin to tingle. “Oh lord…close…oh fuck…” I intoned. “Yeah, we almost there? We almost got it?” “So close…so close…” I panted… “Come on Buck…one…last…” He shoved his fingers all the way in, and my cock exploded. My mouth was open in a silent scream as I unloaded all over my abs. Cum dripped down on the bench as my ass spasmed around his fingers, fireworks went off in my head as I rammed his fingers deeper and deeper into me as I came. My whole brain was on fire as my cock wouldn’t stop cumming. After a minute of this, I felt my dick start to slow and he slipped his fingers out, making me gasp as they left. “And got it…” he said, slapping my ass, “See? Not so bad.” I still had my eyes closed, hunched over the bench as cum dripped from my eight-pack onto the wood below. All I could do was nod. “Ok, rinse up and you’re good,” he said collecting all the stuff, “Oh and don’t worry,” he said getting close to my ear, “Next time we can do it back in your room, so it isn’t out in the open.” I nodded and he walked away, whistling a happy tune. I slowly got up and looked at the mess on my abs and chest and walked over to the shower…feeling as guilty as all heck. As I turned on the water I began to rinse off and began to pray for forgiveness… Wait? Did he say next time? Fuck.

Thank man!